Pulse: Season One

by LVCEBREROS

Freddie Benson will begin college and, after a shocking series of events, will become a crime fighting superhero known as Pulse. This show is kind of a spin off TV series of my creation. Several OCCs as well as a few familiar faces. I hope everyone likes it! There is SEDDIE in the future! Stay tuned :P

14. Episode Fourteen: I Am Me

Author's Notes: Hey gang! I'm back with a very special episode of Pulse. This is it, people. The episode you have been waiting for, the reunion of Seddie! I have worked hard to get this done by Christmas and I really hope you guys like it because you guys (my readers) mean a lot and I wanted to give you all something that makes you happy, I hope I succeeded. Will Seddie finally be together again? You will have to read to find out. This episode is a present for all my readers and all Seddie fans!

My heartfelt thanks to my bestie honour632 who has offered me some much needed support for kicking my butt to get me motivated to finishing up. If you haven't checked out of her stories, please do so because she is an amazing and talented writer. Thanks again, sweetie ;)

Also want to give a shoutout to Xemtlenc who is the man behind a character in this episode and he's also been a supportive friend who has given me some assistance with this series. I hope this creation is what he hoped for and if it's not, there's still time. Hope you enjoy!

Disclaimer: I don't own anything that was not created by me including music and actors used in this series. I want to acknowledge my use of a scene from a series nine episode of Doctor Who 'Heaven Sent'. I thought it would be a good place for it here. Once you read it, you' know what I mean.

Without further ado, I bring you episode fourteen!

And… SEDDDDDDDIIIIIIEEEE!

Happy Holidays to everyone!

•••

What lies behind you and what lies in front of you, pales in comparison to what lies inside of you.

Ralph Waldo Emerson

•••

It had been two weeks since the Bast incident and the team was still reeling from the events that transpired. It was December, a week or so before Christmas and the streets and shopping centers were decorated for the holidays.

It was nighttime and Millie and Lucy were stepping out of a department store with a couple shopping bags in hand. Millie wore a white turtleneck sweater with a light blue parka over it, black pants and thigh high boots. Lucy was in a light pink cardigan sweater over a long sleeved black blouse, blue jeans and cream colored snow boots. Both girls were wearing knitted mittens on their hands.

"I think I got the perfect gift for my dad." Millie said while looking inside the shopping bag.

"Please tell me you didn't get him a tie." Lucy said.

"No, I'm not going to be a cliché." Millie said as she pulls out the gift she got her dad that was inside a small gift box. "They're cuff links. The stone on them are of his birthstone."

"When is he going to wear those?" A voice called behind them and they turn to see Gabe who is holding a large amount of items the girls had purchased. He clearly looks like he was in no mood for it. "He doesn't look like a fancy suit wearing sort."

"You're just in a sour mood because you're carrying most of the bags." Millie said teasingly.

"I thought you guys were just going buy stuff for your respective parental units." Gabe said. "I wasn't expecting to be doing the heavy lifting."

"Well Gabe, some of us are born and some of us are born mules." Millie joked. "Guessing you figured out which one you are."

"Well. this mule is more than happy to give a certain owl a swift kick in the beak." Gabe said sounding annoyed.

Millie smirks as Lucy walks over to him and wraps her arms around him. "How about I give you some insensitive to keep going?" She asked.

"That would be nice." Gabe said and Lucy plants a long and loving kiss on his lips. Millie looks down sadly as she watched them kiss then looks away. After Lucy pulls away, he grins. "And now it seems I have the strength of ten men."

Lucy laughs then looks back Millie, noticing her sadness. "Jeez, I'm sorry. I forgot."

"No, it's fine. No need to kill the PDA on a count of my ailing love life." Millie said.

"Mills, it's been two weeks. Just talk to him." Gabe suggested.

Millie glares at him then shakes her head. "I have nothing to say to that lying jerk."

"What did he lie to you about?" Lucy asked.

Millie and Gabe think quickly to come up with an answer that was logical. "He's been out doing stuff that I don't like." Millie told her friend.

"Like what?" Lucy asked.

Before Millie could say anything, Gabe interjected "Underground fight club." Millie looks at Gabe with an incredulous stare and Gabe just stares at her with a glance that reads 'I panicked. Now play along.'

"Uh, yeah. He told me he was going straight home after work. Only instead he was getting his Tyler Durden on." Millie said to try to make the story believable.

"Really? Must be a part of the same fight club Freddie is a part of." Lucy joked and both Gabe and Millie laugh awkwardly. If it were a Japanese anime, they would each have a sweat drop above their heads.

"Anyway, I just can't deal with him right now so we're taking a break from each other." Millie said.

"Not that he hasn't tried to talk to you." Gabe said. "The guy is completely heartbroken."

"And you would know this because?" Millie asked.

"Freddie told me. The poor guy just wants to explain himself." Gabe replied. Millie just looks down.

"I've noticed that Freddie seems to be hanging around with him for the past two weeks." Lucy points out.

"Do you know what they're doing exactly?" Millie asked, trying to pretend she wasn't interested in hearing what was going on with Leo.

"No idea, it's like they're bonding over something that is important to them." Gabe said.

"Is that why he's not here being the fourth wheel?" Lucy asked.

"Think so." Millie said, part of her knowing what they were really doing.

"It's probably nothing, just doing guy stuff." Gabe said.

•••

On a rooftop in another part of town, Pulse was chasing after a man dressed in black who looks like he wasn't out for a late night stroll. The man tries to outrun the crime fighter but Pulse was always close behind him.

The thug climbs down the fire escape then jumps on top of a delivery truck while Pulse was trying to maintain the pace he was going.

The thug lands on the floor of the alley below and sees he may have lost Pulse only to turn around and find the tip of an arrow pointing at his left eye. He comes face to face with the Fox who ready to fire the arrow.

"I really suggest you answer our questions or I'm going to ruin your depth perception." Leo said in his disguised voice.

The thug tries to suckerpunch him but the Fox avoids the punch then clubs him in the face with his bow. The thug touches his bleeding mouth and is turned around and sees Pulse standing behind him who has his hands sparking with electricity.

"That was strike one and I can assure you that strike two will hurt a lot more." Freddie said his own disguised voice.

"What do you want from me? I'm just a car thief, I don't know anything." The thug said.

"Word on the street is that you were part of car theft ring." Leo stated. "We just want to know who put it together and who is funding it."

"Screw that, I value my life." The thug said. "He'd have my head if I breathed a word to anyone."

"He? Are you talking about the Maestro?" Freddie asked.

The thug nods "He's the big boss now. Been that way for the last several years. He's got his hands in everything in this town. Even got some cops on his payroll."

"Do you know who he is?" Leo asked.

"No one does. Only his own inner circle and the main heads of organized crime. The Yakuza, the Chinese Triad, the Bratva, you name any nasty and underhanded crime syndicates and he's got them at his beckon call."

"And you must be such a moral, upstanding citizen to judge them." Leo quipped.

"I'm a Boy Scout compared to the people the Maestro has in his inner circle." The thug said. "Particularly his cleaner, looks like a clean cut white knight but this guy makes people like me quake in their shoes."

"Cleaner got a name?" Freddie asked.

"I honestly don't know it. I'm too low in the totem pole to know that kind of info." The thug said. "Look, I've already said too much. Let me go so I can get out of dodge while I still got my kneecaps."

Pulse looks at the Fox and motions for him to let the thug leave which he does and the thug takes off like a bat out of hell.

"Looks like us chasing windmills finally paid off." Leo said.

"It's a start but we need to find out who this 'cleaner' is. He could lead us straight to the Maestro." Freddie said.

"This guy could be like Keyzer Soze. An urban legend told through the criminal underworld to scare them into falling in line." Leo said.

"Yeah, but at the end of that movie, turns out it's the guy you least suspect." Freddie said. "The Maestro is out there, he's just hiding in plain sight."

"You want to find this guy because he paid some guy to rough you up?" Leo asked.

"It's more than that. That goon Bast hired ended up dead that night and didn't match to how she... killed her other victims." Freddie said. "He had him killed and his cleaner must've done it."

"All right, Man of La Mancha." Leo said, raising his right hand in defense. "We'll keep digging until we find and slay the dragon."

"Hey, if I'm Don Quixote, that makes you Sancho Panza." Freddie joked.

"I am nobody's Sancho, thank you!" Leo said as they start to walk but Leo grabs his leg in pain.

"Are you okay?" Freddie asked with concern.

"Yeah, I just landed wrong jumping off the fire escape ladder." Leo said as they continue walking with Leo limping a bit. "Don't worry, I have a high threshold for pa..." He grabs his knee in pain. "Holy monkey!"

"High threshold, huh?" Freddie said as he laughs at his pain.

"Easy up with the sibling teasing." Leo said.

"Hey, I'm like nineteen years behind. I got a lot of little brother torment to catch up on." Freddie joked.

"You're certainly taking this better than when I told you." Leo said sounding pained.

"I've had a least two weeks to come to the realization that my dad slept with someone who wasn't my mom." Freddie said. "Besides, as big brothers go, you're all right."

"Gee, thanks." Leo said sarcastically only to wince in pain.

Freddie looks worried about him. "If your knee is injured, maybe we should-"

"Call Mockingbird... I mean, Athena? Doesn't sound like a bad idea." Leo said. "While we're at it, we should let her in on our secret?"

"Really? Now?" Freddie asked sounding shocked.

"Come on, it's been two weeks. I think it's time." Leo said.

Freddie sighs "It has been nineteen years. It's been long enough to not know the truth."

The two crime fighters leave the alley but a presence was there with them. An invisible figure's silhouette could be seen through waves of electrical energy but was still too blurry to see clearly. The figure watches them leave then sprints off in the other direction.

The direction the thug had ran off to.

•••

At the Fox Den, Leo was being placed on a chair by Freddie and Claud. Both the boys weren't wearing their masks but we're still in their costumes.

The elevator door opens with a ding announcing it had arrived in the base and Cassie steps out. She wore a long sleeved dark blue turtleneck with a thick black scarf around her neck, tight black straight leg pants and black knee high lace up boots. She still rocks her trademark leather jacket and wore black leather gloves.

"You boys can't help but get yourselves into trouble, can you?" Cassie said as she removes her scarf and setting it down on the table next to Leo.

"Fighting crime comes with that added headache, " Leo said in pain.

"I think the less you talk, the less it's going to hurt." Claud suggested which made Cassie smile.

"What happened exactly?" Cassie asked.

"He landed wrong while jumping from a fire escape ladder." Freddie explained. "Said his foot got caught-"

"I was trying to catch up on that thug. Serves me right for trying to outmatch the superhuman." Leo said wincing.

Cassie examines the injured knee and sighs "You may have dislocated it. I'm gonna have to pop it back into place if you want me to heal it."

"Is that gonna hurt?" Freddie asked.

Leo glares at him "What do you think, Brain Trust?"

Cassie looks at Claud "Get me something he can bite down on. I think his screaming is going to upset the neighbors."

"I'm on it." Claud said as she goes to find something.

Cassie looks at the boys again. "So, did you have any luck on your scavenger hunt?"

"I wish you wouldn't call it that. It's a fact finding mission." Freddie said. "And yes, we did get some answers. Apparently the Maestro has this guy who is like his enforcer."

"The guy we chased down called him a Cleaner." Leo said. "I'm somewhat fluent to what that is."

"I know exactly what that is." Cassie said as Claud gave her a dry towel and she in turn hands it to Leo. "Ball this up in your mouth and bite down."

Leo stares at her with a look of horror on his face. "How bad is this going to hurt?"

"A lot." Cassie simply said. "Pray you don't accidentally bite off a piece of your tongue." Leo sighs then does as instructed. "All righty, I'm going to try my best to do this a quick as possible."

Leo nods as Freddie and Claud stand back and watch. Both sharing looks of concern.

"On three." Cassie said while Leo braced himself. "One... Two... Three!" With one fluid motion, Cassie popped his knee back into place and Leo lets out a pained muffled cry. "There, that was the easy part."

"For you maybe." Leo said after taking the gag from his mouth. "Felt like Thor was doing drunk triage on me."

"No, that's Galen when he tried to administer first aid. That guy can rip off a limb by unhappy accident." Cassie joked as she begins to heal him. "And when you have to relocate your own shoulder back into place, then come talk to me."

"You've had to pop your shoulder back in?" Claud said.

"Yeah, worst pain ever. But after having to do it like twenty times in a two month period, I got used to the pain." Cassie said, continuing to heal Leo.

"See, that's a high threshold." Freddie joked with Leo.

Leo glares at him and after a long moment of silence, Cassie moves her hands away from Leo's injured knee.

"There, all finished." Cassie breathed, sounding lightheaded. Freddie sees Cassie was woozy and catches her before she topples over. "I'm fine."

"Think we have a difference of opinion, " Freddie said and he sits Cassie down on a chair.

Leo moves his no longer injured knee then jumps off without any problems which catches Claud off guard.

"Dude, you okay?" Claud asked.

"Yeah, that really did the trick." Leo said. He looks over at Cassie. "Thank you."

Cassie smiles "No charge, by the way."

"How are you able to do that anyway?" Claud asked, her curiosity peaked.

"I basically use my own life force energy to heal other people. My regenerative healing sort of gives me a high level of living energy. I found out you can use that energy to heal another person." Cassie stated.

"And how did you find that out?" Freddie asked, somewhat curious about it.

"That's a much longer story I don't want to get into because it's late." Cassie said. "Works almost like Qi only in a more organically than metaphysically."

Well coming across a guy who can shoot lightning from his body and now having my best friend turning into Hawkgirl, I think I'm starting to believe in the impossible." Leo retorts.

"Technically I'm an Owlgirl." Claud points out. "Get your avian species correct, Legolas."

Freddie laughs then looks at Leo with a knowing look on his face which Leo understands.

"Uh, Claud, could you give us a minute. We need to talk to Cassie alone." Leo said to his friend.

"This have anything to do with you two being superfriends all of sudden and the hushed conversations you think I can't hear?" Claud asked in a teasing manner.

Leo stammers to come up with an answer as Freddie holds back a laugh and Cassie just smiles. "How do you-"

"Owls have deceptively good hearing." Claud said. "But sure, I'll give you guys some private time. I'll just stand in the elevator and 'pretend' it got stuck and I just so happen to listen in, you can't fault me on it."

"Yeah, yeah. Get going, will ya!" Leo said, slightly annoyed.

Claud just smiles and makes her way into the elevator.

The boys stares at Cassie who sits back on the chair and crosses her legs. "So you've finally decided to tell me that little secret the two of you have been keeping?"

The two boys stand there dumbfounded as Freddie is the first to speak up. "Wait, how did you-"

"Please, I don't need enhanced animal senses to tell when you two are hiding something." Cassie said with a smile. "Now out with it. What is it that you have to tell me?"

Freddie motions for Leo to go first "Go ahead."

"Me? Why me?" Leo asked.

"Because it was your secret. You should be the one to explain it to her." Freddie said frankly.

"But you've been keeping it from her too." Leo said.

"Yeah but you're the one who solved this mystery on your own." Freddie said.

"Still think you should break it to her gently." Leo said.

Cassie listens to them argue back and forth, moving her head from one boy to the other. As if she was watching a tennis match at Wimbledon. Having had enough, she shouts to get their attention.

"I don't care who tells me, just someone say something." Cassie said as the two stop arguing with each other. "Honestly, the two of you sound me and Lenny when we were kids. Almost like you're related or-"

Suddenly the wheels turn in Cassie's brain and she realized what is going on. The two teenage boys remain silent as Cassie slowly figures out what was happening.

"Wait, you can't- That's not- that would mean- Oh." Cassie stutters. "Oh! Oh my god!"

"Yeah." Freddie stated with a deep exhale.

"Freddie and I are half brothers." Leo said honestly.

Cassie stares at the two of them in total shock then focuses more on Leo. "So that means you're my nephew too?"

"Well, your brother is my biological father so... yeah." Leo said.

Cassie gets up from the chair and starts pacing to think everything out. "Are you sure?"

"I did run a blood test using some of Freddie's blood and the results were 99.99 percent a match." Leo said. "I ran the test like three times and I still got the same results. Freddie is my brother."

Cassie runs her fingers through her red hair and keeps pacing. She glances over at Freddie. "How long have you known?"

Freddie sighs and said "Two weeks."

"Two weeks?" Cassie asked sounding incredulous. "You've known for two weeks!"

"Hey, it's not like you haven't kept anything from me, right?" Freddie said teasingly.

Cassie laughs nervously then exhales. "I can't believe it."

"You freaked?" Leo asked.

"A little... But part of me isn't surprised." Cassie said.

"What do you mean?" Freddie asked.

"Well, a month before they found out your mom was pregnant with you, your parents were arguing a lot." Cassie explained. "I couldn't make out what they were arguing about and learned from when my parents fought to keep out of adults matters so I never learned what they were arguing about. Guess I got my answer, don't I?"

"So you're okay with this?" Leo asked.

Cassie smiles as she walks over to him and gives him a warm and loving embrace which catches Leo by surprise and makes Freddie smile.

"One thing you need to know about me is that I don't turn my back on family." Cassie said still hugging him then she pulls away. "Besides, you got the Sinclair reckless streak so you got that going for you."

Leo laughs at this "Guess the whole superhero thing runs in the family?"

"You can call it the family business, yes." Cassie joked and the boys laugh at this. "Except Lenny was always on the right side of the law. He even was a part of some super secret government agency, never exactly told me what they do. Just that they stop the bad guys."

"And knowing how most people see the government, it's not exactly simple." Leo said.

"Exactly." Cassie said. "But it's not the time for my conspiracy theories. We should celebrate."

"As much I want to, I'm beat. I maybe on holiday break from school but I need to get some rest." Freddie said to her.

"Same here, I work tomorrow and I don't want to look like I was in a street fight." Leo stated.

"Yeah, crime fighting does come with the dark circles under the eyes and in some cases insomnia." Cassie said.

Freddie takes a deep breath and spoke up. "If it's all the same to you, we'd like for you to keep this between us. We're not ready for everyone to know about this yet."

Cassie looks at the two of them then asks Leo "Are you sure?"

"It was my idea. I think it would be hard to explain right now." Leo said. "You reacted fine but we're not sure about people who aren't related by blood."

Cassie nods "All right. I'll keep it quiet. I know how to keep a secret."

"Except when you're dealing with a hot guy in your age bracket." Freddie teased.

"Hey, telling Pete was unavoidable. Besides, I'm not the one telling your besties from Seattle." Cassie teased him right back. "And for the record, I haven't told Danny."

Freddie scoffed. "Not that you haven't thought about it."

"Wait, does that mean you've got the love jones for the good Detective Parker? Leo said, joining in the teasing.

"Don't you start!" Cassie said sounding annoyed.

"What, both our love lives are on life support. We're basically living vicariously through you." Freddie joked.

"There is no love life for you to fixate on. Danny and I are just friends." Cassie reassured them.

"Yeah, because that's not the world's biggest cliché." Leo said and Freddie nods in agreement.

"Yeah, you've been getting texts from him for the last few weeks. You can't tell me that there isn't something going on." Freddie said.

"Actually there is." Cassie said honestly.

"And what would that be?" Freddie asked.

Cassie smiles mischievously and simply states "Spoilers."

"Um, unless your name is Professor River Song, you don't get to use that word in that connotation." Leo said jokingly.

"You aren't the word police much less the defender of the Whovian fandom, Sweet Pea." Cassie said playfully.

Leo stares at her with an eyebrow raised "Was that your first attempt at giving me a familial nickname?"

"Yeah, how was it?" Cassie asked.

"Needs work." Leo simply said.

"Yeah." Freddie said in agreement.

"I'm starting to feel like this went from a one on one to a handicap match." Cassie said.

"Pretty much." Freddie said.

"About sums it up." Leo retorts.

Cassie stares Freddie with a look of mischievous evil. "See if I ever let you drive Black Beauty again."

Freddie stares at her wide eyed "I apologize profusely for what I said."

Cassie grins "Good boy."

Leo shakes his head "Wow, you folded that quickly."

"I am justified. Until I can afford to buy my own car, I am pretty much at her mercy." Freddie stated.

"And plus he's still in the doghouse for having himself a sip of alcohol." Cassie stated.

"It's been two weeks, I'm not off the hook yet?" Freddie asked.

"In case you haven't noticed, you used up all your 'Get Out of Jail Free' cards." Cassie said.

"Thought I still had one left." Freddie said. "Besides, you should only count those if I've been at death's door."

"Which you were or are we not counting your tryst with that pit viper venom?" Cassie said. "Granted, at this point, I've kind of lost track."

"So we can say he still has one left?" Leo asked.

Cassie thinks then agrees "Fine, you have one left." The boys sigh in relief until Cassie says as she makes her way out. "But you're still in the doghouse, kiddo."

Freddie and Leo look shocked as Freddie hangs his head "Really thought that would work."

Leo shrugs "Gave it a shot."

•••

Outside in a back alley behind a tenement building in a very rough part of town, the thug that Pulse and the Fox interrogated was being tossed around like a rag doll. His face was bloody and beat as he tries to look around to get a clear look at who was attacking him only to get kicked in the face by an unseen figure.

The thug coughs up blood as he stares up at his attacker "I didn't tell them anything. I swear."

"Please do not mistake me for a naïve imbecile, Bernie." The unknown figure said, his voice was disguised in a tone that was robotic but also menacing. "I saw you talking to those two costumed goodie goods and you sang like a canary."

"Pl-please don't kill me." Bernie, the thug, begged. "I swear I won't tell them anything anymore."

"Even if I believed any of that, I got my orders and the boss put you on his list." The figure told him.

"What list?" Bernie asked, his voice vibrating with fear.

"Of assets that need to be liquidated." The unseen figure's gloved right hand began to spark with electrical energy. "Now I'm not going to lie, this is REALLY going to hurt."

Bernie was frozen in terror and could only watch as the figure charges up his hand and shocks him with a supercharged bolt of lightning through his chest. Bernie screams in agony which were quickly silenced after his body falls limply to the ground. There was a large smoldering hole and the rest of his body was completely fried.

The figure stands and stares at his handiwork then calmly walks away.

•••

Freddie walks down the hall of the St George heading to his dorm room, having returned from another night of patrolling the city. He wore a tight gray T-shirt with a red and black long sleeve button up flannel shirt that was open and jeans. He was carrying a black overcoat in his hands and slightly limping. He opens the door where he finds Gabe sitting on his own bed with his arms crossed. Looking like a disapproving parent.

"Do you have any idea what time it is?" Gabe asked.

"Yes, I have a phone." Freddie said while closing the door behind him.

"Which you could've used to call me." Gabe said. "Let me know you were going to run late."

"Relax, Mom." Freddie said teasingly while hanging his coat on his side of the closet. "Jeez, next you're probably going to try to give me a tick bath."

"Don't tempt me." Gabe said jokingly. "Where have you been?"

"The usual: busting bad guys, saving the day." Freddie simply said.

"Were you alone or with your new bestest friend?" Gabe said in a snarky manner.

"Hmm, didn't figure you for the jealous type." Freddie joked.

"I'm not. It's just- Ever since the two of you found out each other's secret identities, you've been all buddy buddy with him." Gabe pointed out.

"It's hard to explain. We have a lot in common, besides our late night activities." Freddie said. "Did you know he's a well trained swordsman?"

"That right?" Gabe said trying to sound interested.

"Yeah. It puts my fencing skills to shame." Freddie said with pride in his voice. "He's just a good guy."

"So you get to find out who he really is behind the secret identity?" Gabe asked.

Freddie grins "Guess we're taking sides on the Millie/Leo relationship?"

"I'm not taking sides. He just should've been honest with her about his late night activities." Gabe stated.

"Like we've all been SO honest with people about what we're doing?" Freddie points out. "I hate to say this but she might be blowing this out of proportion."

Gabe sighs "She does have a tendency of doing that. When we were five, she cried because she accidentally broke one of the crayons while we were coloring. Poor girl thought it was the end of the world."

"What color was the crayon?" Freddie asked.

"Uh, yellow, I think." Gabe stated, trying to recover the childhood memory. "Wasn't until her mom calmed her down did she understand it wasn't a big deal. Mrs Flores was the best, like the nicest person in my life when I was a little kid. Excluding our family housekeeper Miss Lovegood and Lucius, most of the adults around me when I was a kid were total whazzbags."

Freddie smiles "Wish I could've met her."

"I'm sure she would've loved you." Gabe said. "You might be right but I still gotta show my support to our Nightingale and make sure she doesn't make any rash decisions. I'll just have to play both sides of this conflict until those two crazy kids get back together."

"So you're like a double agent?" Freddie asked.

"Pretty much. I mean, I'm no James Bond. Hell, I can't even say I'm Maxwell Smart, but I can manipulate a person pretty well." Gabe said jokingly. "One of the few charming qualities I got from my old man. Figure it come in handy someday."

Freddie laughs then his eyes furrow and widen with surprise. "Oh god."

"What? What's wrong?" Gabe asked while Freddie digs into his pocket to pull out his Pearphone that soon begins to vibrate. "Is it bad?"

Freddie quickly answers the phone "Sam?"

"Hey, Fredguano." Sam's voice is heard saying on the end.

Gabe's face falls as his anxiety and excitement switches to amusement. "Why am I not surprised that's what'd get you to panic like that?"

Freddie glares at him then goes back to the conversation. "How's it going?"

"Not too bad. How are you?" Sam asked. "How's the alter ego?"

"He and I are doing fine. Thanks for asking." Freddie said nervously.

Gabe smiles and walks into the bathroom to give them some alone time.

"Sorry for not knowing the proper way of dealing with my friend having a super secret identity." Sam quips.

"It's not that hard. It's by keeping quiet." Freddie said in a snarky tone.

"Ooo, the nub's got some sass." Sam said, not letting him have the zinger with a comeback of her own.

"I learned from the master." Freddie compliments.

"And don't you forget it." Sam said smugly. "How's your team? Still a well oiled machine?"

"Sort of. We're trying to get our groove back." Freddie said. "We had a rough couple weeks. I got thrown off a building and then got hit with poisoned pellets all in the same night."

"Whoa! You okay?" Sam asked, sounding worried.

"Yeah, I got lucky with the fall off the building." Freddie said. "But you understand hanging from a precarious position about to fall to your death."

"Guess now you share an experience that me and Carly had." Sam said, remembering stuck on the collapsing window washer station with Carly on the top of Bushwell Plaza. "But I'm guessing you were in a much more dangerous position."

"Hanging from a flagpole while trying to hold on to someone I was trying to save, using all my strength to keep from falling." Freddie said.

After a brief silence, Sam said "You win."

Freddie laughs "Fortunately Gabe had made me a grappling hook gauntlet for that situation."

"So how did you survive the poisoning?" Sam asked.

Freddie sighs as he remembers what happened with the Fox who he learned was Leo that night. "Another crime fighter saved my butt."

"That Fox guy?" Sam asked.

"That'd be him." Freddie said. "We're getting along a lot better than our first team up. He's not a bad guy."

"He better not be or else he's gonna have to deal with me and my nunchucks." Sam said to defend him.

Freddie chuckles softly then realized something "Are you back at your place?"

"By that, do you mean I'm alone?" Sam asked.

"I didn't want to say that but... yeah." Freddie said sheepishly.

"Relax, Captain America, I'm alone." Sam quipped. "Just wanted to check on my favorite dork turned superhero. See if you were still alive."

"Well as you can hear, I am." Freddie said. "Cassie told me that Danny just got back to New York. Too bad you couldn't come with him."

"It is a real shame." Sam said teasing. "Especially when Christmas is coming up. Besides Halloween, Christmas is one of my faves."

"Only because of the loads of food and people giving presents." Freddie said.

"Hey, is nothing wrong with a holiday where ham is involved." Sam retorts laughing. "You got any plans for Christmas? You tell Santa what you want this year?"

"Haha." Freddie said with sarcasm. "Actually Galen is having a Christmas party at the Centre. We're going to also take a bit of a day off from the crime fighting for one day. Hopefully some creep doesn't try anything while I'm away."

"Who would be stupid enough to mess with the lightning bug?" Sam asked jokingly.

"You'd be surprised." Freddie said as he lets out a yawn.

"You all right there, Sleepyhead?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine." Freddie said mid yawn. "Just kinda tired."

"How late is it?" Sam asked.

"It's pretty late, almost two in the morning." Freddie said as he checks the time on his phone.

"Oh, I didn't know it was that late." Sam said then she lets out a big yawn of her own.

"Wow, did not know that whole 'yawning being contagious' thing was actually true." Freddie said joking. "Especially across the country through a phone call."

"You're hilarious, Benson." Sam said sarcastically. "I woke up kind of early this morning. I- uh- had to help Cat with a group of kids we were babysitting. One of them tried to hot glue another kid to the ceiling."

"And by 'help' you mean sit on the couch and watch Cat run around and wrangle the hyperactive kids?" Freddie estimated.

"Watch it, Wonder Boy!" Sam said then she yawns again. "If you wanna go to bed, I'm not gonna force you to stay up as I fight off the Sandman."

"I don't mind. I've been known lately to function fine on two hours sleep," Freddie yawns as he lies on his bed and rest on his head on his pillow. "And knowing you, you're probably going to wake up at noon tomorrow morning."

"Yeah, that sounds like something I would do." Sam said.

The two of them continued talking until Freddie starts to nod off and fall asleep and the line goes silent on the other end showing that Sam had also fallen asleep.

At Cassie's apartment early the next morning, there was a knock at the front door. Cassie comes out of her bedroom wearing an oversized Black Sabbath T-shirt and pink bikini briefs. Her hair was a bit disheveled as her sleep had been disrupted by the knocking at her door.

Cassie rubs her eyes and tries to mat down her unruly hair as she goes to answer the door. "Okay pal, someone had better be dead if you're knocking like that!" She open the door and finds Danny Parker standing in front of her. This causes Cassie to turn bright red from embarrassment. "Oh. Danny, hey."

"Morning." Danny greeted with an amused look on his face. "Nice panties."

Cassie sighs then comes up a wittier comeback. "They're briefs. Thought you'd have a better keen eye than that, Detective."

"That was one of the many things I could've pointed out." Danny stated. "Or would you rather I point out that your hair looks like it was caught in a tornado?"

"Funny." Cassie said sardonically as she tries to do something about her hair. "Not that I'm not enjoying this game of verbal jousting but what are you doing here?"

"Oh, Sam wanted me to check in with you and see if everything is going according to plan?" Danny asked as Cassie lets him inside and she closes her door.

"You could've called me or sent a text." Cassie said.

"Well after getting to catch you in your jammies, I'm glad I didn't." Danny said playfully.

Cassie scowls at him "You're lucky it's illegal to slap a cop." Danny laughs at this. "Seriously, you could've made this more covert."

"I would have but my place is a bit crowded right now with moving boxes and two twin teenage girls." Danny stated.

"Twins? Wait, is Melanie moving in with you too?" Cassie asked.

Danny shakes his head "She's hear on winter break, said she wanted us siblings to be together as a family on Christmas."

"That's kind of adorable." Cassie said sincerely. "So, what's the mythical Melanie like?"

"She's really sweet although if you don't believe in the whole good twin/evil twin theory, those two will change your mind real quick." Danny said smiling. "Not that Sam's evil, she's just-"

"Creatively bad?" Cassie said grinning.

"In a way, yes." Danny said. "They're almost polar opposites."

"That's what I've heard. Poor Freddie actually thought Melanie was just Sam in disguise so she could continue to make fun of him for being too gullible." Cassie said. "Sam told me that she knew Melanie was coming to visit and that it would be a great way to, her words not mine, confuse the dork."

"And that's where the 'creatively evil' phrase comes to mind." Danny said laughing. "So, how is Freddie? Is he still torn up about what happened with his ex?"

"That she toyed with his heart then ripped it out of his chest, threw it on the ground and started to do the Mexican hat dance on it?" Cassie stated.

"Colorful choice of words but yeah." Danny said. "Is he-"

"He's doing much better than two weeks ago. Poor guy felt like it was his fault it happened." Cassie said.

"Well let me be frank and say that's rather stupid." Danny retorts. "You can't really control how people are. How was he supposed to know she was going to do that to him."

"That's actually what I told him. He shouldn't feel guilty for what Jane did." Cassie said. "He tried to be there for her but he only got heartbreak in return."

Danny stares at her "That was almost poignant."

"Because I understand what he's going through. Kid isn't used to getting his heart broken." Cassie said. "The only other major heartbreak he had to deal with-"

"Was Sam." Danny finished her sentence.

"Yeah." Cassie said honestly. "He really cares about her."

"I gathered that and she does too. She's just not willing to admit it." Danny said.

"Who knows, maybe they'll get a Christmas miracle and get back together." Cassie said playfully.

"Didn't figure you for an optimist." Danny stated.

"Well, if I were a betting woman, I would call those two a 'sure thing'." Cassie said smiling.

Danny smiles at her then looks at his phone. "You should probably get dressed. If we're going to pull this off, I'm going to have to drive you there."

Cassie grins mischievously "And I didn't figure you for the man with the plan."

"Oh believe me, I am not the mastermind behind all this. That would be my creatively evil little sister." Danny said.

"Hmm, we should patent that phrase." Cassie said as she goes to her bedroom. "Be much better than 'deliciously evil'."

Danny is amused by her as she closes the door to her bedroom to give herself some privacy. He looks around the apartment then sees something that catches his eye and he walks over to have a closer look.

Danny sees the same picture Alec had been looking at the last time he was in Cassie's place. He figures that Cassie was the teenage girl in the photograph but something else caught his attention, the boy on her left looked very familiar to him.

Cassie comes out of her bedroom now wearing a dark blue long sleeved top with tight black pants and black boots. Her hair had been combed to tame her bed head but she hadn't done her makeup yet.

"Give me a few, I still have to fix my face." Cassie said then stops and sees Danny with the framed photograph. "What ya got there?"

"Uh, a picture." Danny said holding up the picture frame. "I'm assuming the girl in the picture is you?"

"Yeah, took that in Coney Island before we went on the Ferris wheel." Cassie said with a hint of nostalgia in her voice. "It was the class senior trip and Galen managed to sneak on the bus with us."

"Which one of them is he?" Danny asked, slowly trying to figure out something in his head.

Cassie looks at the picture close then points at the boy on the left. "That's him. Alec is the one on the right. Like I always was and still am, I am the monkey in the middle. Alec's always been very territorial when it comes to me and Galen never put up with his insanity so I'd step and make sure they didn't kill each other."

"And I'm guessing Galen wasn't exactly the most patient teen wolf." Danny joked.

Cassie smiles "Something like that. Why do you ask?"

Danny shakes his head dismissively "No reason."

"Okay, I am going to pretend I believe that and finish making myself look pretty." Cassie said as she goes to leave.

"Didn't know you needed to make yourself over too much." Danny quipped.

Cassie looks back at him "It doesn't take much but my only issue is my dark circles under my eyes. No one likes a girl with raccoon eyes."

"Well, for the record, you don't really need any makeup." Danny said.

Cassie blushes but hides it from him "You're sweet but I know when I'm being patronized. I'll be back."

Danny just smirks at this while Cassie goes into her bathroom. He looks back at the picture and focuses on the photograph with young Galen on it. He knows he's seen him before but how could that be possible.

Then it hits Danny like a ton of bricks and he pulls out his cellphone and takes a snapshot of the photograph with his camera on his phone.

After he was done surprising Freddie, he was going to get to the bottom of this.

•••

Back at the dorm, Freddie was still lying on his bed with the phone next to him. He was having another one of his strange dreams and started to toss and turn.

Freddie walking through the ruins of partially destroyed building. He looks at the wall and sees scorch marks on it but these weren't marks caused by a fire. These were thermal in nature.

He rounds the corner and finds the Fox standing over a prone body on the floor of the building. He sees the Fox checking for signs of life by listening of the person's heartbeat.

Freddie walks closer but then stops dead in his tracks when he that it was Pulse lying on the floor. He was on the floor looking for all intensive purposes dead. He takes a few steps back then goes to run away when there was somebody standing in his way.

It wasn't just anybody, it was the other Freddie he had been seeing for weeks in compromised states he's been in.

"Wake up!" The doppelgänger yelled in his face.

Freddie awakes in a start and finds Gabe standing over him. The look on his face showed some concern.

"Dude, you okay?" Gabe asked.

Freddie catches his breath and slowly starts to sit up. "How long was I out?"

"The rest of the night. I came out of the bathroom last night and found you like that." Gabe told him. "I thought maybe you were just listening to Sam talk the whole time so I just went to bed."

"I just meant to rest my eyes." Freddie said. He panics then checks his phone and sees that the phone call he and Sam were having was still going on for "Six hours! This phone has been going for six hours?"

"Yikes, hope you have a cheap phone plan that covers long distance calls." Gabe said. "Otherwise that's gonna set you back a pretty penny."

"You're not helping!" Freddie exclaimed which surprised Gabe. He quickly hangs up the phone then calls Sam back. "Hope it's not too early over there. I need to apologize."

"What's the big deal? That happens a lot to people." Gabe said while sitting on his bed.

Freddie stares him down and frankly said "Sam has a habit of getting back at people if they wrong her. I made the bonehead move of handcuffing her to Gibby after she put a dead fish in my locker. I thought we were even but as she puts it, 'Mama plays to win'."

"Is that when she said you've never been kissed live on iCarly?" Gabe asked.

Freddie nods "Millions of Internet viewers learned I hadn't been kissed. Not exactly how I wanted things to go, believe me." The line on the other end rings a few times until someone answers.

"Hello?" Sam said in a tired half yawning voice.

"Sam, I am so sorry for falling asleep while we were talking." Freddie said as he started talking almost a ten times faster to explain himself. "I was just resting my eyes and next thing you know it was six hours later. Please don't be mad at me. It was a total accident-"

"Breathe, Benson." Sam simply said so he could calm down. "I ain't mad at you. I kinda fell asleep too so I should be apologizing."

"Man, our phone bills are going to pricy next month." Freddie said.

"Nah, don't worry about it. Besides, I know a guy who can change the billing records with the phone company." Sam said.

"Are you suggesting I hack into a secure network of cellphone company to tweak things?" Freddie asked playfully.

"Please, it's not like you haven't done something illegal." Sam joked. "Look, I gotta go. We'll talk later?"

"Absolutely, and I promise to stay awake." Freddie said and Sam laughs. "Bye."

"Bye." Sam said then he goes to hang up but his cellphone goes dead.

"Huh, your phone barely died? Must have a strong battery life." Gabe said.

Freddie just smirks as he holds the phone in his hand. His hand sparks with electricity and after a moment, the phone comes back to life and was fully charged.

"There we go." Freddie said, setting his phone down. Gabe stands there, mouth agape, at the sight of this. Freddie notices. "What?"

"I didn't know you could do that." Gabe stated, still sounding surprised.

"Yeah, it's a little trick I picked up." Freddie told him.

"That's awesome." Gabe said. "If my phone ever-"

"Oh no, I am not your personal charger." Freddie said in a jovial manner.

"Not even if I say please?" Gabe joked.

Freddie smirks "Maybe." He looks over at his phone again. "Surprised she's calling this early."

Before Gabe could inquire about the statement, Freddie cellphone rings and goes to answer it. "We should change your superhero name to 'Caller ID'. It's much more accurate."

"You're hilarious." Freddie said, sounding half sarcastic, the he answered his phone. "Hey Cassie, you're up early."

"Yeah, not my idea. Danny needs some help in his place. Think you can stop by and give me a hand?" Cassie asked.

"You need my help? Is this like a manual labor type help?" Freddie asked.

"I wouldn't asked if I didn't need the help. You can bring the gang along." Cassie said. "I'm calling them after I finish talking to you."

"In that case, sure. I wouldn't mind helping out." Freddie said after letting out a deep breath.

"Thanks. I'll meet you over here." Cassie said. "Later."

"See ya then. Bye." Freddie said then hung up the phone.

"What did Scarlet want?" Gabe asked.

"She wants me to come over to Danny's. Says he needs help with something." Freddie said, seeming deflated.

"Do you think she told him?" Gabe asked, noticing his friend's unease.

"It wouldn't surprise me. She has a habit of telling people my secret to her friends. She even told Pete who had barely known for a month." Freddie pointed out.

"And again, he kept it a secret. If, and I mean if, she told Danny, what makes you think he won't keep it a secret too?" Gabe asked.

"The same guy who is part of the police task force that is supposed to bring down vigilantes is going to keep my secret?" Freddie stated. "He's a nice guy but he will uphold the law and bring me in even if he cares about Cassie."

"I think you don't give him enough credit. Besides, maybe he does just need your help with nothing bust worthy." Gabe states.

"Maybe, but if a bunch of SWAT guys burst in, I am jumping out the window." Freddie stated.

"Wow, melodramatic much?" Gabe joked which put Freddie slightly at ease.

•••

Meanwhile at the Centre, Millie is leaning against a wall watching something in front of her. She is in a light blue knitted sweater and black leggings and black ankle boots. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail.

Millie winces as she reacts to what she was watching: Galen and Claud in the middle of a training session. Galen had thrown Claud across the room and she had landed hard on the floor. Galen was in a tight gray wifebeater and black pants and his claws were out and his yellow eyes were glowing.

Claud was in a short sleeve black T-shirt with Sally from A Nightmare Before Christmas and black leggings with black combat boots. She uses her arms to get into a sitting position and glares at him "That was 'being gentle'?"

"We've at this for almost a month, I figured it was time for the kid gloves to come off." Galen told her.

Claud takes a deep breath in and uses her legs to get herself back up to a standing position. "So, that means no holding back, right?"

"That about sums it up." Galen stated.

Claud pops the talons in both hands and her eyes turn completely black. She lets out a screech that sounded like a bird and charges at him. She swipes to hurt him only to have him dodge each attempt then stops her last swipe by grabbing her left arm and pinning it behind her back.

"You're letting the animal take the wheel? Mistake number one." Galen stated. Claud tries to get free only for Galen to trip her and pin her to the ground. "You have to be in sync with it or you're just going end up hurting an innocent."

"Gat off!" Claud yells in pain as Millie looks worried about her.

"Let her go, you're hurting her." Millie begged.

"Not until she gets herself out of this without using the animal strength." Galen told her. "Don't rely on brute force, be as clever as the owl."

Claud calms down and uses her talons to dig into his leg which gets him to let go and get off her. She uses the opportunity to leap over him and land on the rafters of the building to get safely away from him.

Galen recovers from the injury to his leg as he and Millie look up at Claud who snaps out of it and realizes she up on the rafters almost ten feet off the floor.

"Um, did I fly up here?" Claud asked, stunned at how high up she is.

"In a sense, yeah." Millie said.

"Your bones are slightly hollow like an owl's so it makes sense that you are light enough to achieve that." Galen told her. "And you got to higher ground when you knew you were losing."

"Is that bad?" Claud asked.

"No, it was smart." Galen said with pride in his voice. "Well done."

"Um, thanks." Claud said sheepishly. "Now how do I get down?"

"Just up down. You're light enough not to shatter any bones." Millie said.

Claud nods and she quickly jumps down and lands on the ground. "Whoa. That was weird."

"Weird but kinda awesome." Millie replied which makes Claud smile.

Claud looks over at Galen who was tending to a light scratch on his arm "Guess I got a little carried away, didn't I?"

"It's no big deal. I'm used to it by now." Galen told her. "You used your fight or flight response, good job."

"Thanks." Claud said. "Think I should be used to you being the master and me being the student."

"Don't worry, it won't be that way for long." Galen said. "Eventually the student is supposed to surpass the teacher."

"Could you tell that to Cassie because she seems to think I will never surpass her skill." Millie stated.

"Don't take it so hard. Cassie is a bit more gung ho with her training, probably because the woman didn't go easy on her." Galen said. "And didn't you tell her not to go easy on you?"

"Uh yeah but I didn't think she'd go all Pai Mei on me." Millie joked.

"Oh believe me, she could go a lot worse." Galen replied. "Ishi, the woman who trained her, taught me a few techniques in order to help me control my animalistic rage and let me tell you, she was easier on me than she was on Cassie."

"Ishi? That's the same person who Leo told me trained him." Claud pointed out, the mere mention of Leo made Millie's mood change considerably to being quite perturbed.

"Really?" Galen said. "Small world."

"Claud, you swore you wouldn't mention he who shall not be named." Millie said.

"Lord Voldemort?" Galen joked.

Millie scowls at him "You aren't funny."

"Don't you think you're overreacting over this?" Claud asked.

"No, he's been lying to me since the day I met him. He could've mentioned the fact that he is a crime fighting vigilante." Millie said.

"Oh you mean like how Freddie is so open about his secret?" Galen said.

Millie is taken aback then she looks at Claud "Do you know about all this? How long-"

"Since the day he saved my life." Claud told Millie frankly which left Millie speechless. "I don't know why you're so mad at him when you weren't exactly truthful about your assisting Mr Electric."

"You should try to talk to him." Galen said. "If you hear it from him, maybe you won't be so angry at him."

Millie sighs "I-I just don't know how to deal with all this."

"Lawrence Talbot's got a point." Claud replied which made Galen shake his head in amusement. "Giving the silent treatment is only making the two of you miserable."

"Guess you're right but I think I need more time and frankly I'm not ready to face him just yet." Millie said.

Suddenly Claud, Galen and Millie's phones chime to alert them of a text message they each received.

Claud spoke up. "Okay, that was-"

"Profoundly creepy." Millie finished and Claud nods in agreement.

Galen picks up his phone and checks the message. "It's from Cassie." He skims through it and grins. "No way."

"What is it?" Claud asked as Millie checks the message on her phone.

Millie lets out a shout of excited elation. "That is woman is an evil genius."

"I think we should head over there so we can watch the show." Galen replied as he leads the girls out "I'll drive."

The two girls laugh and were amused by what was about to take place as they walk out with Galen.

Half an hour later, Cassie was standing in Danny's loft where she was pacing a bit with her phone in her hand.

"Places, people!" Cassie exclaimed. "He's a block and a half away."

Danny walks into the room, looking calm and slightly bewildered by her demeanor. "Relax, Sinclair. No need to go all Spielberg on us."

"This is more a stage play and I am the stage manager to this production." Cassie joked. "I worked out painstaking details to ensure he doesn't find out yet. I don't want to ruin her little scheme because we weren't prepared."

"Never pictured you being serious over a surprise." Danny laughed.

"You should see her when she's planning a birthday party."

The two look up to see Galen standing at the open door with Millie and Claud with him. Danny swallows hard which Cassie notices.

"Is he almost here?" Millie asked as the three of them walk into the loft.

"Almost, I had Pete bring Freddie and Gabe in Black Beauty and had him take the long way to get here." Cassie explained.

"So he's buying you time?" Claud asked.

"Bingo." Cassie stated.

"Seriously, you are an evil genius." Millie stated.

At that moment, Leo walks into the loft and the air grew thick with tension as the other look on with curiosity and mild panic.

"Hey guys." Leo greeted everyone then he focused on his estranged girlfriend. "Hi."

"Still not ready to talk to you." Millie simply said not turning to look at him.

"That's fair." Leo said, going to stand next to his friend.

"Um, do I want to know what's going on?" Danny asked.

"Relationship drama." Cassie stated.

"Say no more." Danny said, putting his hands up in surrender.

Millie pulls Cassie aside "You invited him?"

"If I did, what is the big deal? You two need to sort this out." Cassie stated. "If I had to be sneaky about it, I'm sorry."

Millie just grins mischievously "You are SO gonna get it."

"Bring it." Cassie said playfully and Millie backs away, still smiling. She checks her phone. "All right, he's here. Everyone act natural."

"And by that you mean?" Claud asked.

"Like we were helping me move stuff in my house." Danny said.

"That works." Leo said and the others find a task to do.

Meanwhile outside, Black Beauty pulls up in front of Danny's building and Freddie and Gabe step out of the car and shut the doors to the passenger and backseat sides of the car.

"Dude, why did you take the tunnel?" Freddie asked while Pete steps out of the driver's side and closes the door.

"Yeah, with holiday traffic, the tunnel is almost like a parking lot." Gabe said.

"I prefer to be safe than sorry." Pete replied. "Besides, whatever Danny needs, it can wait."

The three walk into the building and Freddie realizes something "You hiding something?"

"Not exactly." Pete denied as the three went up the stairs.

"I don't know, you've been quieter than normal." Gabe retorts.

"Relax, boys, what do you think is going to happen?" Pete asked.

"That I might be walking into an ambush." Freddie said which made Gabe laugh.

"Ye of little faith." Gabe joked.

The three made it to the top floor and to Danny's door that was open a crack. Freddie walks in and finds his other friends, his aunt and his half brother standing in the room in different places.

"Or this an intervention?" Freddie said quietly.

"Look who finally showed up." Millie said.

"Sorry we're late." Gabe said and he looks at Pete. "Someone insisted we take the long way."

"Hey, in Cassie's baby, I am not taking any chances." Pete said.

"For his own safety, you'd better not." Cassie said as the other agree with the statement.

Freddie sees a lone cardboard box on the ground "Is that all that's left?"

"Yeah, we got the rest of it while we were waiting for you." Millie said sarcastically.

Freddie sees the box is halfway open "Danny, would you mind if I open the box to find out where it should go?"

"Not at all. Go ahead." Danny spoke up.

Freddie opens the box and finds three bags of beef jerky, unopened packs of Fat Cakes and a pair of nunchucks. "This a care package for Sam? Who's nunchucks are these?"

"I believe those are mine."

Freddie's eyes widen as he looks up to find Sam Puckett who is now standing next to Danny. "Sam?"

"Surprise." Sam said in a jokingly deadpan way.

Freddie stands up and the two of them embrace one another. It was a long hug that made the others in the room feel a bit awkward.

"Um, should we leave?" Claud whispers to Leo.

Freddie pulls away from the hug and looks genuinely happy and surprised. "What are you doing here? You visiting Danny for Christmas?"

"It's actually a lot more than that." Sam said. "I'm his new roommate."

"Wait, you're moving here?" Freddie exclaimed. "That's- Wait, how do I know this isn't Melanie pretending to be Sam to pull some kind of prank on me?"

"So, I do exist?"

Freddie looks and finds Sam's identical twin sister standing between Danny and Cassie.

"Whoa, holy Doublemint Twin!" Gabe exclaimed in stunned amazement.

"Everyone, this is my ultra perfect twin sister Melanie." Sam said, introducing her sister in a less than enthusiastic manner.

"Hi." Melanie said in an infectiously cheerful manner that put the rest of the group at ease and made Sam groan with annoyance.

Claud looks at Melanie and grins then walks up to her. "Hey there, Mels. I'm Claud Moon."

"It's nice to meet you, Claud." Melanie said sweetly which made Claud blush.

Freddie looks over at Cassie "You knew that Sam was coming back?"

"Kiddo, I was sworn to secrecy. She wanted to be a surprise." Cassie said.

"Yeah, should've seen the look on your face." Sam said, unable to resist teasing one of her best friend.

"Well fine, Puckett. You got me again." Freddie stated which made Sam laugh.

"So, do we like party or what?" Gabe asked.

"Oh not in my house you're not." Danny stated assertively.

"And he's back to being the wet blanket in no time flat." Cassie joked. "How does he do it?"

"I am not being a wet blanket." Danny retorts. "I do not see you inviting a group of teenagers into your apartment?"

"They're teenagers, not a pack of wild badgers." Cassie replied.

"You obviously never seen the way Sam kept her room in LA." Danny said.

"It wasn't that bad." Sam defended herself.

"I believe there was an actual raccoon living in a pile of dirty clothes in your side of the room." Danny pointed out. "It tried to maul your friend Goomer's face."

"A raccoon? You moved on from barnyard animals to woodland creatures? Nice." Freddie quipped. "You could've started your own petting zoo."

"I keep one armadillo in my bedroom and all of sudden I'm the weirdo." Sam replied. The rest of the group finds this exchange amusing. Millie looks at Danny and Cassie and grins as a plan formulates in her mind. She then sees Melanie might have a plan of her own for them.

"I think that's our cue to exit stage left." Leo said. "I have to go to work."

"Same here. My dad is making work morning shifts during winter break." Millie said.

"You want a ride?" Leo asked.

"I would prefer to walk, thank you." Millie said bluntly.

"I'm trying to be nice, I just want to help." Leo said.

Millie groans "Fine. We can go together."

"Thank you." Leo said calmly.

"But I still not ready to talk to you about it, okay?" Millie replied sternly and walks out the door.

"I'll take what I can get." Leo said softly. He looks back at Freddie. "See you later?"

"Yeah, see ya then." Freddie said as Leo left the loft.

"Freddie, why don't you and Sam go for a walk and catch up?" Cassie suggested which made Danny glare at her. "Just to talk, it's not like I got them a hotel room."

"How would I know?" Danny asked sounding slightly mortified.

"Let's get out of here before mom and dad start fighting." Sam joked as she pulls Freddie by the arm out the door.

"Um, okay." Freddie could only agree and get dragged away.

"Why don't we go on a quick sightseeing trip so Melanie can get a look at the city?" Galen said to the others remaining in the loft.

"You want us to leave to give the lovebirds some alone time?" Melanie asked.

"That about covers it." Gabe said as he, Melanie, Claud, Pete and Galen walk out of the loft. Claud sticks real close to Melanie who doesn't seem to mind.

"We are not-" before Cassie could finish her sentence, the door closes with a slam. She utters a swear word in Chinese which confuses Danny.

"Do I want to know what that means?" Danny asked.

"Well it wasn't you would find written on the back of a fortune cookie, I can tell you that." Cassie said.

Danny laughs uncomfortably at this.

•••

Freddie and Sam walk through Central Park which had a few people during that part of the morning. A mother was pushing her infant son in his stroller, a young couple was taking a romantic stroll, a jogger was getting his morning workout going and a nanny was chasing after her charge a four year old girl.

"Wait, he didn't know he was kidnapped?" Sam asked.

"She told him it was a game and he believed her! He even had headphones on the entire time while they were trying to rescue him." Freddie told his friend.

"Wow, I didn't think Gibby could be that gullible." Sam said with a laugh.

"Well, in this case, I think ignorance is bliss. Could you imagine if he knew he had been kidnapped?" Freddie asked.

"Like the time he ate that whole bag of sugar?" Sam said.

"Yeah, only turned up to eleven." Freddie retorts.

"Yikes." Sam said bluntly. "Why did the crazy cat lady kidnap him in the first place?"

"She was trying to use him as a distraction, thinking I couldn't be in two places at the same time." Freddie explained. "She wanted me out of the way so she could do what she wanted to do."

"Seems like she was also trying to use him to hurt you." Sam figures out. "Wait, does she-"

"She figured it out on her own... then proceeded to kick me in the groin." Freddie said.

"Good, I didn't want think you were telling your big secret to every pretty girl." Sam said teasingly.

"Who am I? Batman?" Freddie retorts. "Oh I'm Bruce Wayne and I like you. Let me tell you my big secret."

"Let tell you my big secret." Sam said, both saying the last part in unison and both of them start laughing at themselves. "What else happened while you were dealing with the cat lady?"

"Well, the Fox and I are getting along a lot better lately. Been doing a few of our patrols together." Freddie said.

"Oh, that wouldn't have anything to do with you and Leo being all buddy buddy and Millie giving him the cold shoulder?" Sam asked.

"How did you-"

"I'm smarter than I look, Benson. Now, spill. What's going on?" She asked.

Freddie lets out a deep breath then speaks "What I'm going to tell you, you have got to promise me you won't repeat it to anyone. We want to keep it a secret for a while longer."

"What? You two a couple now?" Sam joked.

"Ew! No!" Freddie exclaimed which made Sam laugh. "I found out something about Leo. Something really major."

"What, is he the Fox or something?" Sam said joking until she sees Freddie become a bit anxious. "That was a- He is! No way!"

"Okay, let me rephrase that. I found out TWO pieces of major news about Leo." Freddie said. "He did some blood tests- don't ask me how he got my blood, that's not important- He's-"

"He's what?" Sam asked sounding serious to put Freddie at ease.

"He's my half brother." Freddie finally got out.

Sam stares at him dumbfounded. "Are- are you serious?"

Freddie nods "That's one of the reasons he's in New York. He was trying to find his brother, to find me."

"So, your wacko mom had another kid she didn't know about or gave up for adoption or something?" Sam asked.

"Actually, no. It turns out my dad had an affair with another woman a year before I was conceived. Leo is technically my older brother." Freddie said.

"Whoa, this is huge. You have a brother and he's also fighting crime? That's like totally like serendipity." Sam stated.

Freddie smiles "And you used that word correctly."

"Like I said, I'm smarter than I look." Sam retorts.

The pair continues to walk until they pass older Japanese woman sitting on a bench. She was dressed burgundy red and has a cane and was wearing black sunglasses over her eyes. "You lost, child?"

Sam and Freddie both look back at the woman confused. "Were you talking to me?" Freddie asked.

"Who else would I be talking to?" The older woman asked.

"Your imaginary friend." Sam joked.

"Sam." Freddie said assertively to get her to cool the sass.

"Your friend has quite the mouth on her, doesn't she?" The woman said in an amused tone.

"She's got her moments where she's not as saucy." Freddie said, trying to defend Sam.

"That reminds me, you're going to buy me some ribs later." Sam stated.

"You're hilarious." Freddie said sarcastically.

"Still able to give as well as you can take, can't you?" The woman stated.

"I - uh- don't mean to be rude but do I know you?" Freddie asked.

"Yeah, Benson, that didn't sound rude AT ALL." Sam teased.

Freddie lets out a low groan as the woman laughs. "Who are you?"

The woman gets up from her seat "Someone who knows about your secrets but don't worry, I won't say a word."

Freddie and Sam stare at each other looking very concerned and Freddie speaks up. "Why would you do that?"

"Because I have too much respect for Cassandra to violate the trust we have formed." The woman stated.

Freddie's eyes widen when he realized who this woman is. "You're Ishi. Ishi Natsume. The woman who trained Cassir to fight."

The woman, Ishi, smiles at him "Yes, and you are Cassandra's nephew, correct?"

"Yeah, that's me." Freddie said, smiling awkwardly. "And this my friend-"

"Samantha Puckett, I am right?" Ishi said as she faces Sam.

"How did you-" Sam then smiles and nods. "You probably watched iCarly, didn't you?"

"I would have-" Ishi removed her sunglasses to reveal that her eyes were completely white. "If I could actually see. I have been blind since birth, child."

"Whoa!" Sam exclaimed while Ishi put on her sunglasses. "Wait, if you're blind, how you have taught Cassie to be a über badass like she is now?"

"You'd be surprised what you can a achieve when you are deprived of one or more of your senses." Ishi said. "Just because I am blind does not mean I have to handicapped by it."

"So how you do know about us?" Freddie asked. "Did Cassie tell you?"

"Actually she is unaware I am in the city, probably still thinks I'm in Nagasaki." Ishi stated. "But that is a story for another day. For now, I have something I would like to give to you both."

Sam looks at Freddie and elbows him in the arm "Sure she's all right?"

"If Cassie trusts her, I'm sure it'll be fine." Freddie said. "Are they like words of wisdom or something?"

"In a sense, they are." Ishi said as she pulls out something from her purse and pulls out an object wrapped in red and blue tissue paper. She unwraps the paper and reveals two silver bracelets that looked almost similar to the bracelet Jane gave Freddie only one band was royal blue and the other band was scarlet red. There were characters engraved on both bands but both said something different. "These are for you."

"Hang on, I am not sure I feel comfortable taking jewelry from someone I just met." Sam said putting up her hands defensively.

"Child, if I wished to harm you, you would unconscious on the ground." Ishi said as she grabs the blue bracelet and places it on Freddie's left wrist. "This one is for you. The engraving is 'Valor' in my native language. Great courage in the face of great danger."

"I can honestly say that's not connected to me, really." Freddie said while looking at the bracelet.

"Difference of opinion, Freddiver Queen." Sam said teasing him.

Ishi takes the other bracelet and places it on Sam's wrist. "The engraving on this one reads 'Love'. A powerful emotion that is mostly acquitted with a deep affection for another."

Sam scoffs at this "And you got all wrong, our friend Carly maybe suited for this but not-"

"Do you not feel love for anyone? Your family? Friends?" Ishi asked them she looks at Freddie. "Felt love for him once, did you not?"

Sam turns bright red while Freddie looks down "Okay, what are you getting at, lady?"

Ishi chuckles softly "I am a firm believer in fate, things happen the way they're supposed to. But I also believe in second chances. Wouldn't be such a bad thing for you to believe in those things."

Sam stares at the bracelet on her arm then shrugs "I guess."

"I should probably taking back to home. It was nice meeting you, Mrs Natsume." Freddie said as the two go to leave.

"You as well." Ishi said. "And be careful of the shadow looming over you."

Freddie stares at her looking puzzled the his expression changes to one of panic but before he could exposit further, Sam grabs his arm and pulls him to the direction leading back to the loft "Nice to meet you, bye."

Ishi watches as the two walk away and smiles a knowing smile. She knows what's going to happen with those two.

Inside of David Morgan's dimly lit office, David sat at his desk looking over something on his tablet when there was a knock at the door. He looks up from his work and calls out "Enter."

The door opens and Alec Grayson walks through one of the doors. "This a bad time, sir?"

"No, please come in." David stated. "And shut the door behind you."

Alec enters the room but when he goes to close the door, an invisible force grabs his wrist. He rears back in panic then realized what's going on. "Is doing that really necessary?"

With that, the invisible figure becomes visible and reveals a costumed figure. He wore an outfit that looks like a more masculine version the Baroness' costume from the movie "GI Joe: The Rise of Cobra" (that movie sucked but let's not get into that) and with tech gadgets including high tech wrist gauntlets. He also wore a long black leather duster over it. He wears a silver Venetian mask that covers his entire face.

"I couldn't resist, you're just too easy." The masked man said.

"Settle down, Shadow." David told him. "Alec can't help being a bit of soft touch."

"Soft touch?" Alec exclaimed. "Never mind. There's something needed to ask you, sir."

"Very well, have a seat." David told him as Alec took a seat in front of his desk while Shadow leans against a wall and observes the scene. "What do you want to discuss, Mr Grayson?"

"There's something I want to know, why did you offer Cassie Sinclair a job?" Alec asked.

"I believe she could be great asset to our organization. She is an impressive young woman." David told him.

"With all due respect, sir, but Cassie has an extremely high moral compass and wouldn't affiliate herself with our dealings." Alec stated. "She's not the type to take a life intentionally."

"And you would know this because?" Shadow spoke up.

"The adults are talking, Buzzkill." Alec said curtly.

Shadow did not appreciate the tone and strides over and grabs Alec by the neck and lifts him up a good foot off the ground. "You don't get to talk to me like that, cleaner boy."

Alec gasps for air and tries to get Shadow to loosen his grip until David speaks.

"Shadow, release him." David demanded in a stern but calm tone.

Shadow thinks it over then after a second does as instructed and lets Alec go by dropping him back on his chair. Alec gasps and coughs as he tries to catch his breath.

"What the hell!" Alec managed to get out. "You tried to kill me?"

"You know the rules, Shadow. We don't kill our fellow employees unless I say so. Understand?" David replied.

Shadow nods "Yes, I do apologize."

David looks over at Alec who grabs his neck in pain. "And Alec, I understand your concerns but don't not question my motivations or next time, I won't tell him to let go. Are we understood?"

Alec stares at his boss in horror but he nods "Yes, sir."

"Good." David said. "Now that this settled, let's get down to business. Shadow, you said that you had a bit of a situation last night."

"Yes, I followed one of the men who was in line of asset liquidation and found him being chased by the two masked stooges." Shadow explained. "Heard him give some tiny tidbits about this organization. Especially about a certain individual who shall remain nameless." Alec glares at him as Shadow continues "But don't worry, he won't be telling anyone anything anymore."

"These costumed nuisances must be dealt with. I cannot have them ruining my plans." David stated.

"I could easily take care of these two personally for you, sir." Shadow retorts.

David shakes his head "I appreciate the enthusiasm, son, but I want to kill three birds with one stone."

"What do you mean?" Alec asked.

"The head of Skylark Tech is dragging their feet with the merger and I need them to be more open to the merger." David stated.

"And what do you plan to do?" Alec asked.

David smiles "Bait a trap."

•••

Millie and Leo arrive at the precinct and Millie was not in good spirits. She needed to talk to Leo but she was still too angry and hurt to talk to him. She remains silent and not looking at him in the eyes while Leo just sighs then grabs her by the arm to force her to face him.

"Are you going to talk to me, ever?" Leo asked.

"This really isn't the place to have this conversation, all things considered." Millie stated.

"I was trying to protect you. What I'm doing is very dangerous and I didn't want you caught in the middle." Leo said softly. "And for the record, you're working with a vigilante too. Why does he get a free pass and I get the third degree?"

"Because he hasn't been lying to me since the day I met him." Millie said.

Leo looks down then stares at her with a look of sincerity in his eyes. "Everything I ever told you has been the truth but I leave out one thing and I'm suddenly the pariah? Does that seem fair to you?"

"No, but you could've at least-"

"I love you, Millie." Leo exclaimed which silenced her. "I'm not saying it because I'm trying to get back into your good graces. You're the first girl I've ever loved, I don't want to lose that because of this."

Millie is at a loss for words then stammers out "Okay, nice talk." She runs off before he could speak again.

Leo stands in the hallway looking a bit heartbroken over what happened as Victor Flores walks up behind him.

"What did you do?" Victor asked, half being the overprotective father.

Leo turns around and starts rubbing his eyes to wipe away some tears in his eyes. "It's not important. I have to get to the lab."

Before Leo could leave, Victor grabs his arm and keeps him there. "I heard you." Leo swallows hard. "You told my daughter you love her. Is that true or are you using those words and don't mean them like most boys your age?"

Leo looks up at him and confidently says "I'm in love with your daughter, Detective Flores. And I do mean that."

Victor sighs and looks at him. "Whatever she's angry with you about, don't let her stay that way. You truly feel that way about her, you fight for her."

Leo nods "Thank you."

At that moment, Nina Roberts approaches the two. "I've been looking for you, Mr Maxwell. I need you in the lab ASAP!"

"I apologize, Nina. I kept him, I had to talk personal business with him." Victor told her.

"Oh, well I do need to kill two birds with one stone. I need to see you in the lab. The autopsy results are in from that body found last night." Nina explained. "I'll need you there as well."

"Yes, of course." Victor said as he and Leo follow her.

Millie rushes into the women's restroom and rushes into the stall, completely not seeing Officer Penelope Simmons was washing her hands in one of the three sinks. Millie leans back against the door of the stall and breathes deeply to hold back her tears.

Penelope walks over to the stall and lightly taps on the door. "Millie? Millie, are you okay?"

"Go away." Millie said, trying to keep herself composed.

"If you need to talk, I'm a good listener. I won't judge." Penelope said.

After a brief pause, Millie unlocks the door then opens it and looks at the uniformed officer. "Please don't tell anyone about this-"

"I won't, promise." Penelope said.

Millie steps out of the stall and takes a deep breath. "My boyfriend told me that he loved me."

"He did? Did he actually say the three words or did he say them in a quick way that might be meaningless?" Penelope asked.

"He actually said 'I love you' to me." Millie told her. "Oh god! Why did he have to say that now?"

"What's wrong with saying that now?" Penelope asked.

"Because- I'm kind of... mad at him right now." Millie replied.

"Why are you mad at him?" Penelope asked which makes Millie nervous "Or you don't have to tell me-"

"No it's fine. He's been doing some stuff behind my back, really dangerous stuff." Millie said.

"He's not selling drugs, is he?" Penelope asked.

"No! God, no." Millie exclaimed, defending him. "It's nothing... illegal but it is pretty scary."

"Have you talked to him about it?" Penelope asked.

"I-I'm afraid of what he might say... Or what I might say." Millie retorts, sadness in her voice. "I still want to be with him. I'm just afraid for his life."

Penelope sighs "Do you love him? Do you feel the same way he does for you?"

Millie stands there thunderstruck "I don't know. I just- He makes me feel like no one else. I feel like I can be myself around him. There's no pretense. My heart beats like a billion times faster, I can't think straight. I-" she thinks this over and realizes something "Oh my god, I'm in love with him. I'm in love with Leo!"

Penelope smiles at her but sees her face fall which concerns her. "What's wrong?"

"I think I just blew it with him because I'm so stupid." Millie said mortified.

"Don't give up. If he feels the same way, then there's nothing that can stop you two from getting back together." Penelope replied. "I'm not an expert on love or relationships but I know that not talking is just going to make things worse."

Millie looks down "Guess you're right."

"And if it makes you feel better, you're right but you just have make them think they're right." Penelope replied.

"That kind of sounds bad." Millie stated.

"Told you, not an expert." Penelope said and Millie laughs.

"Thanks, Penny." Millie said as she hugs her.

"No problem." Penelope said as the two hug in the restroom.

Meanwhile at the lab, Nina leads Leo and Victor to a body that was covered by a white sheet. "Dr Martinez finished the autopsy an hour ago, he found a lot of interesting things on the vic."

"He have a name?" Victor asked.

"His name is Bernard Glenn, we found his wallet with the body." Nina explained. "The condition of the body is what worries me."

"Are we talking bizarre conditions?" Leo asked.

"You tell me?" Nina pulls back the sheet to reveal the body of Bernard Glenn, the thug Pulse and the Fox had been interrogating that night before. Leo looks taken aback by the man's state due to he and Freddie leaving him very much alive the last time they saw him.

"Oh god." Leo said softly.

"A large circular hole in the center of his chest. It seems as concentrated dose of electricity hit him." Nina explained as she reexamines the body. "The edges around the hole show traces of thermal burning."

"Almost like getting hit with death ray." Victor said half joking.

"You're not too far off. Electric currents can emit a powerful surge of energy and if someone actually could wield the power over electricity, they could become a serious threat." Nina told them. "It could be one of the city's masked protectors might have crossed a line."

Leo stares at the body and absentmindedly says "Pulse didn't do this. He couldn't have."

Victor looks up and stares at him. "How would you know?"

Leo stares to take a closer look at the body "This hole couldn't have been made by purely lightning itself. When someone is struck by lightning, it's merely looking to dissipate. This is a more of a concentrated blast."

"I believe I said that it was more concentrated, Mr Maxwell." Nina stated.

"But this concentrated energy has to be stored somewhere and I'm thinking of a man made device." Leo said. "Like a high powered weapon."

"Like a lightning gun?" Victor asked sounding amused.

"Scoff all you want, it honestly wouldn't surprise me. Thinking we might have a copycat who is trying to be Pulse." Leo said, unknowingly to Victor and Nina he was defending his brother who knew for a fact he couldn't have done that.

"So we're looking at a copycat who is an expert at electrical engineering and has access to a high tech 'lightning gun'?" Nina stated then speaks after a long pause. "Frankly, that sounds preposterous and highly theoretical."

"After everything that's happened in this city in the last four months, I'm willing to believe in something preposterous." Leo said.

"I agree with you but we need to look for a more logical reason then look at the improbable." Victor replied.

"All right, I won't shove my theories down your throat but at least consider it a possibility." Leo said. "A low possibility but a possibility nonetheless."

"I'll keep that in mind." Victor said. "Bring the results of his blood work and let me know if something abnormal pops up."

"Yes, sir." Nina replied as she continued her paperwork.

"You got it." Leo stated.

Victor leaves the lab as Leo starts drawing blood from Bernie's body.

"What are you doing? We already had blood work done." Nina told Leo.

"Never hurts to have a second look." Leo said while staring at the blood which seems to have oxidized differently than normal. He was going to find out who this copycat was and why he killed a low level thug. It might have something do with the Maestro.

•••

Gabe, Claud, Pete, Galen and Melanie were walking back to the building where Danny's loft was with the younger adults holding a small assortment of sweet treats in their hands.

"Can't go wrong with jelly beans." Claud said as she pops a green one in her mouth.

"I personally prefer Swedish Fish." Gabe said as he chews on one.

"I would much rather have chocolate covered anything." Melanie said while eating a chocolate covered pretzel.

"What about chocolate covered grasshoppers?" Gabe joked.

"Ew, gross. Unlike my sister, I am not a human garbage disposal." Melanie stated. "Honestly she'd eat anything."

Claud laughs at this "You are such a priss."

"The prissiest." Melanie retorts with a flirty giggle.

"We should probably get going. I have some business to take care of back at the Centre." Galen replied.

"Yeah, and I need to get back to my apartment. I have to meet up with a friend." Pete stated.

"Wait, you have other friends besides us?" Gabe said pretending to be incredulous. "I am SHOCKED!"

Pete flicks him in the forehead with his index finger and Gabe yelps in pain while the girls giggle at this. "Got anymore observational humor you'd like to use?"

Gabe rubs his forehead in pain "I'm good."

"You want a ride? I don't mind dropping you off." Galen offered.

"You sure you wouldn't mind?" Pete asked.

"Not unless you track dirt into my car, then we have a problem." Galen warns.

Pete checks the bottom of his shoes then looks at Galen "Looks fine to me."

"All right, get in." Galen replied them Pete goes to enter the car. "Tell Cassie we'll see her later."

"Will do, Werewolf by Night." Claud said playfully.

Galen groans then gets in the driver's side and drives off with Pete in the passenger seat.

"So ladies, what do you have planned for the evening?" Gabe asked.

"Why, you trying to ask one of us out?" Melanie said playfully.

"Flattered but spoken for." Gabe retorts. "Besides, with Ms Moon, I know I'm barking up the wrong tree."

"Hey, I'm bi. You still could have had a shot if it wasn't for the horror stories Millie has told me about you." Claud said. "She made you out to be a bit of man-whore."

"Only like... forty five percent of those tabloid stories are true." Gabe stated which made the girls laugh. "Also, if I was single and tried to put the moves on Miss Melanie, her extremely more violent sister would introduce me to a new world of pain."

"Well, I hate to break this to you but you aren't my type." Melanie told him. "I kinda just broke up with my significant other after I graduated so I'm out of the rebound cycle of being newly single. Just haven't anyone who's sparked my interest."

"Wait, didn't you say you went to an all girls school?" Gabe quickly realized what this meant. "OH."

"Yeah, if you two could keep this between us. I haven't told Sam and Danny just yet and want to do it when I'm ready." Melanie replied quietly.

Claud smiles "I understand, trust me. My dad is the only one who knows and my mom isn't ready to find out her daughter also like girls."

Melanie beams brightly "Thanks."

"Don't worry, Melanie, I'll keep it on the down low." Gabe stated.

"Dude, you are not a gangster rapper." Claud teased.

"What if I'm the reincarnation of Tupac?" Gabe joked.

"That would require Tupac actually being dead. I still think he's alive somewhere." Claud replied.

"Would explain why he was still making albums after his death." Melanie said, playing along.

Claud smirks them looks past the others "Here come the lovebirds."

The other two look over and see Freddie and Sam make their way back to building.

"What took you guys so long?" Gabe asked. "Busy making out behind a tree?"

"Your charm never fades, does it Archibald?" Sam said sarcastically.

Freddie interjects "We were just talking."

"I'll bet you were." Melanie said as neither of the trio was buying it.

Sam then takes the bag of chocolate covered pretzels from her twin sister and starts eating them. "I'm curious what the parental units were up to while we were gone." She said, changing the subject.

"Probably doing the horizontal mambo." Claud joked.

"I certainly hope not." Freddie replied.

"What? You aren't Team Dassie?" Gabe asked teasingly.

"Dassie?" Melanie asked with a puzzled look on her face.

"It's their ship name, Millie came up with it." Gabe told her.

"Oh." Melanie retorts.

"It's not that I don't want Cassie or Danny to be happy, it's just that they're adults and we don't need to meddle in adult business." Freddie said.

"Nerd boy is right. Meddling just ruins things." Sam stated. "Believe me, I learned that the hard way."

Freddie stares at her with a somber look on his face. He knew she might have been talking about how Carly meddling in the relationship just made things more complicated.

"True, but it's fun to catch them in the act even though they might not be doing anything." Gabe said as the group walks up the stairs.

"Dude, it's not some cheesy rom-com. What are the odds of us catching those two in some kind of compromising shenanigans?" Claud asked.

"Ten bucks says I'm right." Gabe replied.

"You're on, Richie Rich." Claud said as they two shake hands to agree to the bet and the others just laugh.

•••

Inside the loft, Danny was underneath his kitchen sink trying to fix a leaky pipe while Cassie stood next to Danny who was lying on his back while trying to fix the pipe. She looked a bit bored standing between Danny and his toolbox.

"If you knew you were bored, we could've watched a movie." Cassie said as she limply held a wrench in her right hand.

"I need to finish this before the girls get back." Danny said as he struggled with the pipe. "This is been bugging me since I moved in here and I am taking care of it now."

"Why don't you call the supe or a professional?" Cassie asked. "I know a couple guys who could do a good job and are real affordable."

"I have called him twice and no response. And I am not paying a plumber hundreds of dollars to fix a leaky pipe. If you want something done right, you have to do it yourself." Danny said as he continues his work.

"All righty, Fix-It Felix." Cassie said in a mocking salute.

Danny finished up and looks up at it. "I think I got it. Turn on the water. I need to check."

"Oh...kay." Cassie said with reluctance as she turns the left faucet.

The water starts running and for a second it seems to work which makes Danny smile... until a rush of hot water hits him in his face and chest.

"Turn it off! Turn it off!" Danny said as some water went into his mouth.

Cassie quickly shuts off the water and it stops pouring out of the pipe. Danny gets up from the floor and the poor guy was soaked from his head to his torso.

Cassie tries to stifle her laughter but some escaped and she finally spoke "Did I say Fix-It Felix? I meant Wreck-It Ralph."

Danny glares at her as he spits out a bit water from his mouth. "Go ahead. Make all the jokes you want."

"Oh I intend to." Cassie said with a laugh. "But first I will get you a towel."

"I have one hanging from my closet door in my bedroom." Danny said as he wipes the extra water on his face.

Cassie nods and heads into Danny's room and finds a dark blue towel hanging on the door. She snatches the towel from the door and heads back to the living room.

However Cassie stops dead in her tracks when she finds Danny in the process of taking off his damp shirt. She saw that Danny was well built for a man his age who might engage in regular exercise and he had a strong chest and toned arms. What really caught her surprised was the faded scars in parts of his body: four slash marks on his left pectoral muscle, a knife wound scar on his right shoulder and a long slash on the side of his lower left abdomen.

"Yowzah!" Cassie exclaimed.

Danny's eyes widen as she continues to stare "Um, why don't you take a picture? It lasts longer."

Cassie strides toward him and gets a closer look at his scars "Where did you get those?"

"I'm a cop, Sinclair." Danny said as he took the towel from her. "I've had my fair share of injuries."

"Oh no, my dad and brother were cops and one of the few signs of injury they ever had were bullet scars." Cassie said as she traces her four fingers on the slash mark on his pec. "I've been in enough fights to know when I see brawler type injures."

"And yet you don't have a scratch on you." Danny joked.

"Because I usually left them with those injuries." Cassie said, half laughing. "Now out with it, how did you get those?"

"It's a very long story." Danny stated.

"Like I haven't heard that before." Cassie retorts. "In fact, I think I've used that excuse before. Just tell, what's the-"

Suddenly the door opens and the five young people walk back into the loft and see the sight of Cassie standing in front of a water soaked and shirtless Danny. The two adults look bewildered as the kids stare at the scene with looks ranging between shock and surprise to frantic and worried.

The two adults realize what it appears to resemble and quickly try to play it off by simultaneously saying "This isn't what it looks like."

Claud sighs and pulls out a ten dollar bill from her wallet and simply hands it to Gabe without uttering a single word. Gabe stares at the bill and grins as he puts it in his pocket.

"Half of me wants to ask, the other half doesn't want to know." Freddie said which made Sam and Melanie laugh, in their own unique ways.

"I'm going to go put of a dry shirt." Danny simply said.

"Seems like a good idea." Cassie said, her cheeks blushed pink.

Danny walks into his bedroom and closes the door.

Cassie looks back at the young adults and glares at them "I don't want to hear one word."

Sam smirks as she folds her arms over her chest and boldly speaks up "Word."

Cassie rolls her eyes when she sees Freddie's eyes furrow and he grabs the bridge of his nose with a pained look on his face. "Freddie, are you-"

All of a sudden, Freddie's Pearphone rings and he simply answers the phone with checking the caller ID. "Leo, what's up?"

Melanie stares at him, mouth agape. "Whoa, how did he-"

"It's best not to question it." Gabe retorts which Melanie shrugs to respond.

"What's going on?" Freddie asked Leo.

"I need you down at the Den. We got a serious problem headed our way." Leo told him.

"What happened?" Freddie asked with concern in his voice.

"We might have superpowered killer in town." Leo replied. "With powers almost exactly like yours."

Freddie's face turned white as a sheet which Cassie and Sam both notice. "You sure?"

"I did the blood work on his victim who just so happens to be the car thief we interrogated last night." Leo stated which made Freddie swallow hard. "Bring Claud back with you and you can even bring Jay Gatsby along with you too. Never hurts to have two techies in one room and judging by his level of skill, we'll need him."

"I'm sure he'll appreciate you saying that." Freddie said with an awkward laugh. "I'll be there as soon as I can." Freddie hangs up and looks at the others. "I gotta go. Leo needs my help with something."

"What kind of something?" Sam asked, half taunting him because she knew this had to be 'Pulse' related.

"Something I'm guessing he needs my help with too." Claud said, buying him a decent alibi.

"Yeah, pretty much." Freddie said.

"Guess I'll be the surrogate Freddie for the day." Gabe said joking as Freddie grabs him by the left shoulder tightly.

"Nope, you're coming too." Freddie said as he pulls him towards the door. He looks over at Sam. "Sorry we can't-"

"Nah, it's fine. We obviously have plenty of time to hang so don't fret your dear geeky head." Sam said. "Go, do the thing."

Freddie smiles "Thanks. I'll text you later?"

"You'd better." Sam said assertively.

Freddie walks out the door with Gabe by the shoulder and Claud following close behind.

"Ease up with the vice grip, God of Thunder." Gabe joked as he winces in pain.

Cassie closes the door behind them and looks at the twins "Guess it's just us then."

Danny reenters the room and finds it missing people "Where's the rest of the Scooby Gang?"

"Freddie had to take care of something with Leo. Gabe and Claud tagged along." Cassie told him.

"More like Gabe with dragged out." Melanie retorts with a snort which makes Sam groan with annoyance.

"So, what do you guys want to do?" Cassie asked.

"Shopping." Melanie said quickly.

"I don't care." Sam stated with a nonchalant shrug.

"Well, as a native New Yorker, I happen to know where the best stores are." Cassie bragged. She notices Sam's less than enthusiastic posture. "And they just so happen to be where you can find the best hotdogs in city."

"I don't know, I've had dogs from Robin's Wieners and I don't know if they can be topped." Sam replied.

"Trust me, one bite and you won't even think about Robin's Wieners." Cassie said.

"In that case, I'm in." Sam exclaimed.

Cassie laughs then she tosses her car keys to Sam who catches them. "You lovely people start the car while we adults discuss things."

"Fine, just don't take too long doing what ever it is you weren't doing before we came in here." Sam said as she and her sister made their way out.

Cassie shrugs off the response "Suits me fine, but you move that car and you will-"

"Let me guess, incur the wrath of the goddess of badassness?" Sam retorts.

"I wasn't going say that but... No acts of blasphemy, 'kay?" Cassie said. Sam just smirks while she and Melanie walk out of the loft.

"Cassie, um, could you do me a favor and watch the girls for a while? I have some business to attend to and it can't wait." Danny asked.

"Sure, no prob." Cassie replied. "Is it police related or something else?"

Danny sighs "I'll let you know."

Cassie nods "All right, I'll drop them back here before dinner. Unless you want me to do some late night babysitting?"

Danny shakes his head "I'll be back before you guys finish with your shopping trip."

"Okay. See you then." Cassie said as she goes out the door and closes it.

Danny let's out a deep breath and pulls out his cellphone. He opens up the photos and looks at the picture he took at Cassie's apartment. He looks very deep in thought and wonders what he should do.

•••

Meanwhile at Pete's apartment, Pete was pacing back and forth in the middle of a heated conversation over the phone. Pete was less calm than he normally was, something riled him up pretty bad.

"Are you completely insane?" Pete asked the caller on the other in end. "What the hell were you thinking?"

"I do not see what you're making such a big deal about this." The caller asked, his voice speaking in a Scottish accent.

"Because you and I have taken extreme measures to ensure we don't blow this. If something had gone wrong, your cover could've been blown." Pete said. "Why didn't you tell me you were in town?"

"Because I wanted to see him, Pete." The caller said. "Do you know how long it's been since I have seen my son?"

Pete sighs "I understand that but what you did could've put us at risk of exposing me. We were partners, we should keep each other in the loop about all this. Especially if you're going to covertly appear to your son."

"And you should be more covert when you are putting the moves on my little sister." The caller retorts.

Pete's eyes widen "Wait, you know? How-"

"I have my ways, Peter." The caller stated. "To reiterate what you said earlier, what the hell were you thinking?"

Pete swallowed hard "Look, Leonard, I care about Cassie and I would never hurt her."

"I know. Besides, Cassie is more of a heartbreaker even if she isn't willing to admit it." The caller, who is none other than Leonard Benson. "But she's also faced her fair share of pain and loss. She might feel she doesn't deserve to be happy."

"Think she's mentioned that, yeah. She let me down easy which is fine. Stings a bit but I understand." Pete answered. "For the record, I wasn't the only one who put the moves on Cassie."

"Let me guess, Alec Grayson?" Leonard asked.

"Yeah." Pete said frankly.

"I knew he'd try something sooner or later. Didn't think it take him almost twenty years." Leonard said. "What happened there?"

"She also let him down easy. Don't know how he's doing but if he's like me, his pride is hurt." Pete said.

"He's a nice enough bloke but... There's something wrong with that guy. I never wanted to say anything to Cassie because he's her friend and she has faith in him." Leonard replied. "I just hope her faith isn't misplaced because that could be bad for everyone."

"Same here." Pete said as he picks up a large orange envelope from his kitchen table. "So what's this thing you left inside my house?"

"I take it you got the envelope." Leonard said.

"Yeah, real subtle just leaving it with my mail by the way." Pete said sarcastically.

"Now is not the time for a critique of my spy skills, Peter." Leonard said while Pete opens the envelope. "Inside is a key and a business card to a storage facility. On the back of the card is the number of the storage locker which the key opens."

"What's inside the locker?" Pete asked.

"A gift." Leonard simply said.

Pete sighs as he stares at the key. He knew what that meant but he wasn't sure where this would lead.

•••

Getting in some daily exercise, Galen was shirtless and doing push ups in the middle of his apartment with some music playing in the background.

[Soundtrack Note: 'Painkiller' by Three Days Grace plays from his stereo]

Just then, workout was then interrupted when he heard someone knock on the door. Getting up and turning off his music, Galen grabbed his towel and wiped the sweat off of his face and torso then went to answer the door to find Danny. Danny was a bit caught off guard at seeing Galen without a shirt.

"Oh. Hey. What are you doing here?" Galen asked him.

"Can I come in or are you going to make me stand outside all day?" Danny joked and Galen raised his eyebrow, stepping to the side to let him in.

"That sounds like something Cassie would say." Galen said.

"Guess her abrasive nature must be rubbing off on me." Danny said with Galen laughing. "I'm actually here to ask something about Cassie... And Alec."

Galen could tell by the way he said his name that he didn't think much of Alec. "Okay." He said cautiously, closing the apartment door.

"I saw a picture in Cassie's apartment of you, her and Alec as teenagers. You've known each other since you were kids?" Danny asked.

Galen grabs a gray T-shirt and puts it on. "Yeah, we were close." He replied.

"How did you meet them?" Danny asked while Galen goes to sit down on the couch.

"I-I met Cassie when she saved me from Circe... Well, actually I was saved by a crime fighter called Mockingbird but Cassie was trying to help me before Mockingbird ever came around. Cassie and her brother took me in because I had nowhere else to go." Galen said. "I met Alec shortly after that. Through Cassie of course."

Danny nods, sitting down next to Galen but with a distance between them. "Don't think you would've thought of talking to him if it weren't for her."

"Good point." Galen said with a laugh. "Can I ask why you're asking me this? Cassie could easily have told you that."

"I know but I wanted to speak with you. Do you remember being in Chicago sometime after you ran away?" Danny asked.

"Not really. Everything before the experiments is all fuzzy. It's bits and pieces mostly. The only thing I do know about my past is my mother, but that's only because of a picture I have of her." Galen said.

"Would you mind if I got a look at that picture?" Danny asked cautiously.

Galen smiles "Still the detective, aren't you?"

Danny watched as Galen pulled a picture out of his pocket and handed it to him. Looking at the picture, Danny frowned when he realized he recognized the person but it wasn't until a few moments later that Danny realized who the woman was.

Galen notices the expression on his face. "What?"

"My mother has this exact same picture of her sister in her living room." Danny said as he hands the picture back to Galen.

Galen frowned. "Wait, what are you saying?"

"I think we might be cousins." Danny stated frankly.

"What?" Galen exclaimed. "How can this be possible?"

"Well, my mother told me that my aunt and her husband did have a son but I was three years old at the time so I don't really remember much." Danny explained.

Galen swallows hard "What was her name?"

Danny is taken a bit by surprise by the remark but he understood that Galen wasn't a stupid person. He takes in a deep breath and speaks after a moment. "Sophia Kirby. She was my mom's younger sister. Her husband, your dad, was Paul Kirby and from what I've been told, they were good people."

"What happened to them?" Galen asked in a grim tone.

Danny sighs "There was a car accident. My mom didn't give me a lot of the details but somehow the baby had survived. She never told me how."

"So why didn't I go with your mom? Shouldn't I automatically gone into her custody?" Galen asked.

"I asked her the exact same thing. She told me that due to the circumstances of the accident and the laws in that part of the state, the child had to go into foster care." Danny told him. "My mom spent years fighting the legality of state law until she finally got a chance to speak to the child protective services board where she found out that-"

"I ran away from my last set of foster parents." Galen finished.

"Why did you run away? Were you being treated badly?" Danny asked.

Galen shook his head "It wasn't them, it was me." Danny sat in stunned silence. "In the first few years of my life alone. I was passed around to six different foster families and none of them wanted me. I felt abandoned by the world. When I was twelve, I decided I didn't need anyone. I packed what little belongings I had and ran away."

"And then you ran into Dr Circe, basically changing your life forever." Danny stated.

Galen nods "Wish I had known your mom was looking for me. My life would've been different."

"How did you survive on the streets for so long?" Danny asked.

"Being in so many foster homes, I learned survival of the fittest pretty early. I once was put into a foster family that had seven other foster kids." Galen explained. "You had to have skills and street smarts to survive inside a house where there were four girls and one bathroom."

Danny chuckles softly "Thankfully I never had to experience that."

"Joys of being an only child?" Galen quipped.

"Precisely." Danny replied frankly and the two men share a good natured laugh with one another. So, this isn't weird for you?"

"Please, with the crap I've been through in my adolescence, pretty sure I can handle finding my long lost cousin. The question now is what do we do? Do we tell the others about this?" Galen asked. "Please don't ask me to leave Cassie in the dark because she will drop kick me so quick, I'll get whiplash."

"Believe me, last thing I want is to incur the wrath of Cassandra Sinclair." Danny retorts with a laugh. "I'll talk to her later. Still have to buy her lunch and I always pay my debts."

Galen smirks "You sure you two aren't dating?"

"Don't you start!" Danny commands and Galen just laughs. "But I am going to give you something."

"What is it?" Galen asked. Danny pulls out a slip of paper and hands it to him. "What's this?"

"It's my mom's phone number. You should give her a call." Danny said. "I'm not going to push you to do it but when you are ready, you two can talk."

"It's been long enough, think it's time she learns her nephew isn't dead." Galen said with an awkward laugh then he sighs. "Thanks."

"You're welcome." Danny said smiling. "So does this mean we have to hug or something?"

"Not until you're ready and frankly we haven't passed the uncomfortable conversation of this reunion." Galen said and Danny laughs. "So, if I'm you're cousin, that means-"

"So are Sam and Melanie." Danny realized. "That's going to be weirder to explain to those two."

Galen laughs at this, relieved he was no longer alone.

At the Fox Den, Leo was standing in front of his own hub computer looking over something when the elevator stops and doors open to reveal Freddie, Claud and Gabe who exit the elevator.

Gabe gets a good look at his surroundings and was almost in awe of the set up: the high tech equipment, the training area, and lastly the Fox suit itself.

"So, what do you think?" Leo asked Gabe.

Gabe walks over to the suit, examines it with a keen eye, his brain spinning with many questions until he utters one out loud "Why a fox? Foxes aren't exactly creatures of the night who strikes fear into the hearts of the suspicious criminal mind."

"Because of the mythological context. More specifically Japanese mythology. Fox spirits or kitsunes are known as tricksters, beings who like to play games." Leo explained. "I tend to use my surroundings to trick criminals into a false sense of security until-"

"You turn them into human pincushions?" Gabe asked jokingly. Leo scowls at him which makes Gabe nervous and he looks over at Freddie. "You two have the same scowl. You teach him that?"

Freddie shakes his head "Nah, it's a common trait found in most crime fighting vigilantes."

"You're real funny, Benson." Gabe said sarcastically. Freddie just smiles as he and Leo exchange a knowing look. Gabe walks over to the Den's hub computer. "So who mans this lovely piece of equipment?"

Claud smirks and walks over to him with a smug smile on her face. "That would be me."

"Seriously?" Gabe questioned.

"What, girls can't be tech whizzes?" Claud said as she crosses her arms over her chest.

"Uh, no. Women can do whatever it is they set their minds to." Gabe said, putting up his hands defensively. "I just hadn't pegged you for whiz with a computer."

"Well, my dad works for Pear Electronics so he showed me how to use computers in ways I never thought possible. Got my fascination with technology from him." Claud told him. "Also learned to use my skills to help as well as cause a little harmless damage."

"Let me guess, you used to hack into secure databases for giggles?" Gabe asked.

"Like I said, harmless. I even hacked into NSA's record archives, found out some stuff I can't un-know." Claud said. "Let's just say, I would rather take the blue pill."

The boys laugh at this then Freddie clears his throat "So, Leo, what did you find out about this murder?"

"Quite a bit, actually." Leo told him as he pulls out a flash drive and hands it to Claud. "Run the file 'Nemesis'."

"You got it, boss." Claud said as she sat in front of the computer and started to go to work.

"Why did you call it Nemesis?" Gabe asked.

"Because the killer might possess powers similar to Freddie's. Thinking he might become a serious threat to us." Leo said.

"You must think very highly of this guy." Freddie said.

"Not exactly. I think this guy might be acting as muscle for the Maestro. His enforcer." Leo said. "Better question is, how did he get those powers?"

"Maybe the same way I did, through the electrical storm created by the coil." Freddie stated.

"That might be a good possibility." Gabe said. "Or he could've been born that way, like Cassie and Pete."

"Or maybe he's a science experiment gone wrong like me and Galen?" Claud said as she continues typing.

"Or it could be all of the above. We won't know until we figure out who this guy is and put a stop to him." Leo said.

"Can't argue with you there." Freddie retorts.

"Got it up, if you boys wanna see?" Claud said to get their attention.

The three young men walk over to Claud and stand behind her as she pulls up crime scene photos of Bernie. The expressions Freddie and Gabe had on their faces range from horror to disgust to justified anger.

"God, can't believe someone could do that." Gabe replied with revulsion.

Freddie swallows hard "What's scary is that I am capable of doing that."

Gabe looks at Freddie "Dude, you would never do anything like that."

"How could you be so sure?" Freddie said. "With my anger issues, surprised I haven't done it already."

"Because you have us, bro. Friends and family" Leo retorts. "It's kept you human. Kept you sane."

Freddie smiles at his brother, he made a good point.

Gabe notices the looks between the two brothers "You guys having a crime fighter bonding moment?"

Freddie and Leo laugh at this and look at Gabe with Freddie speaking up "You could say that."

•••

Outside of a large high rise in Manhattan, a limousine was entering a parking garage underneath the building. The vehicle pulls in, coming to a stop in front an older woman in her late thirties with a slight frame and chestnut brown hair that was pulled back in a ponytail who was standing by the side of the vehicle. She was in a navy blue pantsuit and basic black pumps, also holding a Pearpad in her hands and a styrofoam coffee cup filled with a hot beverage. The driver gets out of the driver side of the limousine. He walks around to the right side of the vehicle to the back passenger side, opening the door to reveal the one who he has been chauffeuring.

A beautiful twenty nine year old woman with jet black hair and almost alabaster white skin. She was dressed in long black coat that was over short black dress which was just above her knees. Her hair was down in loose curls and she was wearing black gloves on her hands and fancy black stiletto boots. This is Meadow Skylark, heiress to the Skylark fortune and current chairwoman of Skylark Technologies.

The older woman approached Meadow and goes to hand her the drink. "Good evening, Ms Skylark."

"For the one millionth time, Trudy, it's okay to call me 'Meadow'." Meadow said with a sweet and friendly smile on her face. "Is the board ready to meet?"

"Yes, they're in the conference hall waiting to meet with you." Trudy, Meadow's personal assistant, told her as the two women head towards the elevator leading into the main building. "You told them five o'clock. Well, granted, most of them have been here since three thirty."

"Guess patience isn't their strongest trait, is it?" Meadow said in a jovial manner.

"Well, they are nervous. You're going to make your major decision on whether Skylark Technologies should merge with Morgan Innovations." Trudy said. "It's a big deal."

"Thanks for reminding me. It's not bad enough that every business and tech online magazine has been talking about it since I even considered the merger." Meadow said as Trudy pushed the button on the elevator to the top floor of the building. "I gave it a lot of thought and I know what I'm going to do."

Trudy smiles and speaks softly. "Your dad would be very proud of you."

Meadow beams "I hope so."

The elevator dings as the doors open to reveal Alec Grayson standing in the elevator who was dressed in a sharp dark suit and no tie.

"Ms Skylark, Mr Morgan is ready to meet with you." Alec formally announced. "He wanted me to escort you up."

Meadow sighs and nods "Lead the way, Mr Grayson."

The three individuals enter the elevator as the doors closes as they are fully inside the elevator.

Unbeknownst to everyone, a shimmer of electricity flashes and revealed that Shadow stood in the darkness. He then disappears using magnet electricity. He had plans for this meeting.

•••

On a busy street corner filled with boutiques and other stores in SoHo, Cassie exits a shoes store with a large plastic bag with a long shoebox inside. Melanie is right behind her with two large bags in each hand while Sam follows behind her hold one bag in her hand and a bacon covered hotdog with the works in the other which she was chewing on.

"Boy, you were not kidding when you said these were the best hotdogs in the city." Sam said still munching on a bite of hotdog.

"How can you eat that garbage? Don't you know where hotdogs come from?" Melanie asked making a disgusted face.

Sam rolled her eyes "Well excuse me for not being a vegetarian like you, perfect child."

"So, where should we go next?" Cassie asked. "I think Melanie got a whole ensemble and Sam got a nice pair of combat boots."

"And you couldn't resist buying yourself a pair of your own." Sam stated.

"Hey, mine are... slightly different than yours." Cassie said which amused the girls. "I can buy you something else if you want, Sam."

"I can I get a car?" Sam teased.

"Do I look like Oprah?" Cassie quips which makes the girls laugh and the three continue walking down the street.

"So Cassie, I got to ask you something." Melanie spoke up. "Hope this doesn't sound weird that I ask this-"

"Nah go ahead, ask away." Cassie said politely.

"What's the deal with you and Danny?" Melanie asked.

Cassie laughs, feeling uncomfortable. "Well, uh, Danny and I are just good friends."

"Yeah, because that doesn't sound like a total lie." Sam said joking.

"Oh, you mean how you keep saying you and Freddie are 'good friends'?" Melanie asked in a teasing tone.

"Don't you start, Little Miss Sunshine!" Sam said pointing at Melanie.

"Seriously, you two are tough as nails but when it comes to romance, you buckle or close yourselves off." Melanie stated.

"This from the girl who hasn't even had a boyfriend." Sam joked.

"Cut your sister some slack. She did attend an all girls school." Cassie replied. "It must've been tough to meet someone she could connect with."

Melanie sighs, Not as hard as you might think, she thought.

Cassie catches sight of something in front of her and smiles. "Come on, I think I have an idea of what I can get you."

Cassie walks ahead and the twins follow closely after her, the three of them walk into a store which looks like it sells security equipment and weapons for personal protection. (No guns, so relax.)

The store clerk sits on a chair reading a newspaper when he looks up to see he has customers, instantly recognizing Cassie. "Morning Sinclair. Here to pick up your baton?"

"Well Louie, I guess I'll take that while I'm here but I'm looking for something for this young lady here." Cassie said as she points to Sam.

Louie, the store clerk, looks at Sam once over as she folds her arms across her chest and stares at him with a raised eyebrow. "Looks like she can take care of herself."

"Looks can be deceiving." Cassie said looking at Sam who in turn sticks out her tongue in defiance. "What have you got anything new in tasers or stun guns right now?"

Louie smiles and goes towards the back "I might have something I think she might like. Be right back."

As Louie goes to the back, Sam glances at Cassie "You want to buy me a taser?"

"Doesn't hurt to have some personal protection." Cassie told her. "Especially since you're going be living in New York, a single woman living in the Big Apple needs a little sense of security."

"She's right, Sammy." Melanie stated. "You do remember getting kidnapped, what if that happens again?"

"The only reason I did get kidnapped was because those clowns got lucky." Sam said defensively.

"So Deimos got lucky twice?" Cassie teased and Sam scowls at her.

Louie returns with a large black box in his hands which he placed in front of the women. "This is the latest model in tasers. Very state of the art." He opens the box and reveals a lightweight looking compact handheld device that he picks up. "This baby has the most powerful voltage in the market, can take out a guy who's the size of a NFL linebacker. Also, it's very easy to use. Just take-"

"I know what it does." Sam said frankly as she gingerly picks up the taser.

Louie looks at Cassie. "She's got quite the attitude, doesn't she?"

Cassie smiles "I would say she's spunky, thank you very much."

Sam grins at the compliment as she continues to fuss with the taser and she flicks the switch and the top of it sparks violently with electricity. "Nice."

"I knew you'd like it." Cassie gloated in a lighthearted manner.

"Well, great minds think alike." Sam said.

"You two are just precious." Melanie said grinning.

Sam rolls her eyes and Cassie gives her a weak smile.

•••

Meanwhile at the Den, Freddie and Leo were looking at print out copies of files Leo had taken from the lab while Claud was still in front of the computer doing some research. Gabe stands over her, looking bored as he tries to touch one of her devices but before he could, she swats his hand like a mother would do to their child.

Gabe recoils in pain and grabs his hand. "Ow! What the hell-"

"No touchy, Reggie. This baby is off limits." Claud said, not looking away from her monitor.

"Thought you wanted my help?" Gabe asked.

"No, no. Freddie brought you here because he thought I could use your help." Claud told him. "You can offer your two cents but nobody touches this bad boy but me."

"Don't you think you're being a tad unreasonable?" Gabe asked.

"Do you let anyone touch your computer?" Claud said turning her head to face him.

Gabe thinks for a moment then responds with "Only if I can't be there or if it's a last resort."

"Cut the guy some slack, Moon. The guy is good at his job." Leo said as he continues leafing through the files.

Unexpectedly, Claud's head does a full 180 turn with one smooth fluid motion to glare at her friend. Gabe jumps up in terror at the sight of Claud's head turned the opposite direction.

Gabe composes himself and chokes out "Holy Linda Blair! How did you-"

"I was spliced with owl DNA, remember?" Claud said as she turns her neck back to the correct position. "It's a trick they know. It kinda hurts though."

"Makes sense, what with the moving and cracking sound of vertebrae!" Gabe exclaimed.

"Don't be such a baby. Thought you'd be used to the weird?" Claud stated.

"It's been almost five months, I'm exactly an expert on the impossible. I merely dabble in it." Gabe said.

Claud laughs until a beeping sound from her computer catches her attention. She taps on a few keys the sees something that concerns her. "Someone tripped a silent alarm at a high rise in the financial district."

Freddie and Leo look up and set down the files, making their way to the computer.

"Someone is trying to break into a high rise?" Gabe asked confused and intrigued.

"It seems that way." Claud said.

"Which building?" Leo asked.

Claud looks over at the screen and reads off the name. "Werner Plaza."

Gabe looks a bit puzzled but he recognized the name which Freddie notices. "Werner Plaza?"

"You've heard of it?" Freddie asked.

"My dad is having a meeting with the head of Skylark Technologies to discuss the merge of Skylark Tech and Morgan Innovations." Gabe replied.

"Can you pull up CCTV footage from inside the building?" Leo asked.

"I can try but this building has been renovated including a new high tech security system." Claud said anxiously. "I'm going to need a diversion to distract the network while I hack into their server."

"Then you can call me distraction." Gabe stated. "The server can't defend itself their are two hackers trying to break in."

Claud nods while Gabe pulls out his laptop and sits next to her as he starts to go to work on gaining access to the system which he is able to do in less than thirty seconds.

"I'm in. Now get in there before it detects you." Gabe told her.

"All right, don't get pushy." Claud said as she manically types.

The two tech whiz kids continue their efforts as Freddie and Leo look on.

"You could just hack into the server using your technopathy." Leo whispers to Freddie.

"Why? This is way more fun." Freddie said quietly which made Leo laugh.

After a few more seconds of technical hoop jumping, the two were ready. "I got access." Claud exclaimed.

"Better hurry because I can't keep them focused on me if you take too long." Gabe told her.

"Pull up the footage of where the alarm was tripped." Freddie asked.

Claud types and pulls up closed circuit television live footage which shows no one was in the hallway. "Doesn't look like anyone is here."

"Can you bring it back to five minutes ago?" Leo asked.

"Way ahead of you." Claud said while typing.

The footage rewinds to a few seconds which gets fuzzy for a millisecond then goes back to normal and still shows no one was around.

"What was that?" Freddie asked.

The other three look puzzled. "What was what?" Gabe asked.

"Go back again but then play it back frame by frame." Freddie stated. Claud does as instructed and she plays the footage until Freddie speaks up. "Stop there!"

The footage stops and they all stare at the screen in shock. "You guys seeing this?" Gabe asked.

"Oh yeah. This is way not good." Claud replied.

"We need to get down there." Freddie said with determination.

"You bring your work clothes?" Leo asked.

"Always do." Freddie said.

"Well, let's do this." Leo said as Freddie grabs his heavy book bag and Leo walks over to the display case where his costume was.

Gabe and Claud look back at the screen to reread what was on the screen. In the static of the footage, a message was spelled out using the static reading 'Come to Werner Plaza or I'll kill Meadow Skylark'.

Inside a cozy apartment in a not so nice part of town, Ben Frances was in the kitchen area having a heated conversation with someone. There are a few dirty dishes in the sink and it appeared that Ben was cleaning up but is distracted by the conversation he was having.

"He isn't dangerous, he saved my life." Ben stated. "You don't know any of that! Just because you can- No! I won't let you hurt him!"

The sound of the front door opening reveals a young man about in his late twenties. He was thin and lanky and he has light brown hair and intense blue eyes. He was well dressed in all black including a black coat over his outfit. He also had a bit of scruff on the lower part of his face and his hair was parted at one side.

The man closes the door and goes to speak but stops when he hears Ben's voice.

"I will let you hurt him. Do you hear me?" Ben shouted. "I won't let you-"

"Having a conversation with your imaginary friends again, Benji?" The man asked, speaking a British accent and he sounded quite soft spoken.

Ben looks up and sees the man standing in the kitchen next to whoever he was speaking to. He recognized the man, his cousin Nicholas Frances - Nick for short, and smiles at him. "Nick! Didn't know you'd be home."

Nick grins at the young man. "What planning some kind of shindig while I'm gone?"

"That would require me having friends." Ben said sheepishly. "And by that I mean, friends who aren't-"

"Pushing daisies? Buying the farm? Meeting Joe Black?" Nick quipped.

"I find it really thoughtful of you to make light of my predicament." Ben said after a sigh.

"Ben, I understand that what you're going through is downright terrifying but look on the bright side, least Aunt Donna didn't have thrown in some looney bin." Nick stated.

"Thanks to the fact that I got into CityTech." Ben told his cousin. "If it weren't for that, I'd be reenacting 'One Bird Flew Over the Cuckoo's Nest'."

"Not if I can help it. We black sheep gotta stick together." Nick replied.

"So, what are you doing home? Shouldn't you be at a casino amassing a small fortune at the poker tables?" Ben said while continuing to clean the kitchen.

"It's Christmas time, like I'm going to spend it away from family." The man said with a laugh.

Ben smirks at him "Got kicked out, did you?"

"No!" Nick adamantly denied. Ben stares at him with a disbelieving look until Nick caves. "Maybe."

"One of these days, some mobster is going to put a few bullets in you." Ben told him.

"Well, lady luck is alway on my side so I don't see that happening." Nick retorts while leaning against the wall.

"And eventually that luck is going to run out." Ben joked.

Nick throws a dish cloth at his cousin "Get back to your housework, Felix!"

"If I didn't clean up after us, we'd have all manner of creepy crawlers in this apartment." Ben replied as he sets the last cleaned dish in the dishwasher.

"Enough about me, how has school been?" Nick asked with expressed interest.

"School's been fine. I actually made a friend who is among the living." Ben told him. "His name's Freddie Benson."

"Wait, wasn't he on that web show iCarly?" Nick asked.

Ben nods "He was the technical producer. He also... saved my life two weeks ago."

"Beg pardon?" Nick said in mild disbelief.

"I was working for the catering company which was doing the food for a fancy masquerade party, one thing lead to another and I was being thrown from the roof of a building by some psychopath. Fortunately Freddie was there and managed to save me." Ben explained.

"Wow. This guy sounds amazing." Nick said. "Think I owe him one."

Ben begins to stammer "Oh no, I'm sure he-"

"He saved the life of the only family that doesn't treat me like I'm a complete screw up. I am more than grateful to this former internet celebrity." Nick said.

Ben shrugs "Well, hopefully you'll get to meet him before you leave to go to another poker tournament."

Nick sighs "So what's this I've been hearing about some wanker in a costume fighting crime in town? Is it true?"

Ben laughs "From what I've heard, he is real."

"You mean from your 'imaginary friends'?" Nick asked.

Ben shoots him a withering look. "They really don't like it when you call them that. They were people before-"

"Yeah, yeah. No need for the refresher course, Benji." Nick replied. "I know everything about the thirteen ghosts."

"Good." Ben said as he makes his way out of the kitchen to go to his bedroom. "And by the way, there are more than thirteen."

Nick's eyes widen then he looks back at Ben who is walking off "For the record, that is very unsettling." Ben closes the door to his room, leaving Nick alone with troubled thoughts.

•••

At Werner Plaza, the meeting to discuss the merger was under way as Meadow stands in front of a long conference table that was surrounded by stuffy businessmen and David Morgan sat at the end of the table facing Meadow on the other side. She speaks up with a self assured tone.

"Gentlemen, we all know why we're here." Meadow stated. "I have to a very difficult decision. This company has been in my family since it was called Skylark Aviations and were building parts for B-57s in World War II. There is history and I hope that it's legacy does not die due to this merger. I want to cut to the chase, if the specifications of our deal are met then Morgan Innovations and Skylark Technologies should have a long and prosperous future."

"I can agree to those terms, Ms Skylark." David told her as he gets up from his chair and shakes her hand in agreement. This gets a resounding applause from the individuals in the room.

The applause dies down except for a singular round of applause from someone no one could see. A worried looking Meadow looks around the room and David appears to be surprised by this.

Out of nowhere, a swirl of light flashed and Shadow appears to be standing in the room. He was the one clapping but stops once he has revealed himself.

"That was a beautiful speech, Ms Skylark. Shame this is going to be the last business decision you make." Shadow said as his hands spark with red electric energy.

Meadow rears back in terror while David puts himself in front of her. Alec charges at him only to get mildly zapped by electricity and he falls flat on his back.

"Anyone else want to be an idiot?" Shadow asked.

Almost as if on cue, two individuals crash through the large window in the conference room and land in front of the opposite side of the table facing Shadow. Everyone gets a look at who had arrived and it was Pulse and the Fox standing in the room having burst in with the help of a zip line.

"Did we miss the party?" Freddie joked in his disguised voice as he unstraps his harness. "I heard it was okay to show up fashionably late."

"Don't think we were invited or they must've lost our invitations in the mail." Leo quipped in his own disguised voice while undoing his harness then getting his bow that was strapped to his back.

Shadow chuckles as he opens up his coat and reveals two odd looking pistols that were strapped to both sides of his hips. "Party crashers shall be shot on sight." With a quick draw, Shadow pulls out one of the pistols and shots at the two crime fighters only instead of bullets being fired, it was firing electrical energy towards them.

Pulse and the Fox manage to avoid the blasts but the energy shatters the rest of the window behind them. The bystanders taking off running from the building while Meadow is too scared to move. Alec, who had recovered from the shock, grabs Meadow and pulls her to safety with David close behind them.

Shadow keeps firing and Pulse and the Fox keep hiding "Come on, fellas! Come out so I end this!"

"Guys? You okay?" Gabe asked through the com link.

"What's going on?" Claud also asked through the com link.

"Not now. We're busy being shot at by electric power!" Freddie stated.

"Wait, what?" Gabe exclaimed.

"Long story short, we may have found the killer and he wants us dead." Leo replied.

"Boy, you two have rotten luck." Claud said.

"Ain't that the truth." Freddie stated. He looks at his brother. "I got an idea."

"Well whatever it is, make it fast. I don't think he's going to run out of ammo." Leo said anxiously.

"You got an exploding arrow?" Freddie asked and Leo nods. "Might be a good idea to use it."

Leo plucks the arrow from his quiver and stands up and shoots it towards Shadow only to hit the wall behind him.

Shadow looks back and laughs at this "You missed."

"No." Leo simply said.

Shadow hears a beeping coming from the arrow and turns around only for the arrow to emit a small explosion from it to knock him back a bit.

Pulse uses the distraction to leap over the table and he leaps to knee Shadow in the face. The Fox quickly joins him and the two crime fighters try to double team on Shadow. However once Shadow could think straight, he went to work trying to fend them off.

The Fox punches Shadow in the stomach and Pulse goes for a right roundhouse kick that hits him in the face. They repeat a volley of punches and kicks at him only for Shadow to catch Pulse's leg and the Fox's arm on the last attack.

"Unimpressive." Shadow stated as he shocks them both with electricity that sends them both reeling. "Catch me if you can." With that, Shadow jumps over the table and leaps out of the broken window, using a grappling hook to swing to the next building.

Pulse gets to his feet quicker than the Fox and sees Shadow running on the roof on the building in front of Werner Plaza. An anger was seething through him as he spoke. "He's getting away."

"Go... after him, I'll catch up." Leo told him.

Pulse extends his right arm and unleashes a grappling device from his gauntlet and goes flying to the next building. The Fox then gets his bearings and limps to the window.

"Did he get away?" Gabe asked.

"Unfortunately." Leo said, groaning in pain.

"You all right?" Claud asked.

"Yeah... but I learned something new." Leo stated. "Electricity hurts."

"Where's Freddie?" Gabe asked.

"He took off after him. He sounded really pissed off." Leo told them.

"Then you'd better go after him. Freddie's been really on edge, if he gets any angrier and he's liable to injure this guy." Gabe stated.

"Thinking he deserves it." Leo said in pain.

"Leo." Claud said sternly.

"Relax, Talon. I'm going." Leo stated. He extends his right arm and his own grappling hook shot out and he makes his way to the other building across the way where Pulse had landed.

Shadow ran to the next rooftop, looking back to see if he was being followed. He sees no one is behind him and seems pleased.

"Thought I'd take a shortcut."

Shadow looks several feet in front of him to see Pulse standing there. "You're fast."

"I know, but judging by your powers, I'm betting you are too." Freddie said. "Meaning you wanted me to catch up to you."

"Clever boy." Shadow said sounding amused. "I could've lost you and Robin Hood easily. I just wanted you all to myself."

"Really, why's that?" Freddie asked, feeling the tension building.

"Well, I want to see what you're made of." Shadow stated. "I mean, before I kill you."

"You want to fight me? Fine." Freddie stated. "If we do this, we do it man to man. No weapons."

[Soundtrack Note: 'When They Come For Me' by Linkin Park plays during the fight starting at 0:49]

Shadow scoffs. "Have it your way."

The two masked men circle around each other, preparing for a brawl. Shadow's hands spark with electricity with a reddish hue.

"We can still use our powers?" Shadow asked.

Pulse's hands spark violently with his own blue electrical energy. "We'd be foolish not to."

Shadow motions for Pulse to make the first move and Pulse does not hold back. Pulse delivers a series of left and right haymakers at Shadow that connected with his stomach and his jaw.

Shadow rears back and chuckles whilst grabbing his jaw "Now we're talking."

Pulse unleashes a strong surge of electricity at Shadow that sends him back a few inches but instead of hurting Shadow, he simply absorbed the blue energy and converts it to his own.

Shadow laughs and his hands spark with power as well. "Thanks for the boost."

Pulse panics as Shadow delivers a strong blast of energy at Pulse which hits him square in the chest that sends him backwards.

Shadow stands over Pulse who tries to get the air back in his lungs. "Nice trick, right? Bet you didn't we could do that, did you? Absorb enough energy and you increase power."

"In that case, I won't do that again." Freddie said as he sweeps Shadow's legs and knocks him off his feet.

Shadow uses leverage to get himself back up to his feet as he faces Pulse again. "Was that your attempt at fighting dirty?"

"You haven't seen me 'fighting dirty' but I do know I won't stoop to your level." Freddie said as he got into a fighting stance.

"Give it time." Shadow simply said.

Pulse swings at him but Shadow grabs his arm and bends it back, causing Pulse to scream in pain while Shadow kept bending his arm. Pulse then goes for spinning heel kick to Shadow's face. Both of them fall on their backs and Pulse grabs his arm in pain.

[Soundtrack Note: Song ends at 1:59]

"Pulse, you okay?" Gabe asked.

Before he could answer, a barrel of one of Shadow's pistol in his face as Shadow stares back at him holding the weapon in his hands.

"You were surprisingly not what I expected. I was pleasantly surprised." Shadow stated. "Shame I have to kill you but boss wants to out of the way."

"So... You are the Maestro's errand boy." Freddie said.

"If that makes you feel better, yes." Shadow replied. "Real sorry for this but you have to go."

Suddenly a 'whoosh' sound cut through the air as an arrow flies and knocks Shadow's pistol out of his hand and across the roof. He looks up and sees the Fox standing on the edge of the roof with his bow prepped with an arrow pointed at Shadow.

"You want him, you'll have to go through me and I'm not above impaling you with pointy objects." Leo warns him.

Shadow just chuckles softly as he lifts his hands up "Guess playtime is over." He walks over and picks up his pistol and places it in his holster. "This was fun. Lets do this again some time." He stands on the edge of the building and salutes. "Sayonara suckers."

With one movement, Shadow goes over the ledge and vanished from sight.

The Fox jumps onto the roof and checks on Pulse "Are you okay?"

"Yeah... No. Not really." Freddie said admitting the truth. "Think he broke something."

The Fox helps Pulse to his feet and they walk over to the edge where Shadow had fallen and see he is nowhere to be found.

"Did he fly away?" Leo asked. "If he flew, we're screwed."

"At this point, I wouldn't be surprised." Freddie said which is followed by a groan of sheer agony.

"We need to get you some first aid." Leo stated.

"Seems like a good idea." Freddie said as he continues to rub his arm.

"Ga... I mean, Loki..." Leo said with some annoyance. "Get a hold of Cassie and tell her to meet us at the Cave. You and Claud get down there too. Want to include the whole team on this."

"So now we're a team?" Gabe quipped.

"Just call her, would ya!" Leo stated.

"Want me to get a hold of Millie too?" Claud asked.

Leo looks at Freddie and stammers "I don't know if that's-"

"Dude, she'll come if I'm hurt." Freddie stated. "Besides, you two have to work this out and soon because this is becoming more than frustrating."

Leo sighs "Call her too. I'll deal with whatever happens."

"You got it, boss man." Claud said.

The two heroes head out of the rooftop with the Fox supporting Pulse. However from across another building, Shadow watches this and slinks off into the night.

•••

Meanwhile at Danny's loft, Cassie and Melanie sat on the couch watching a movie with a big bowl of popcorn between them. Meanwhile, Sam walks back into the room, looking at screen and groans in annoyance.

"That movie still isn't over yet." Sam asked.

"It's an almost three hour movie but don't worry, it's almost over." Cassie stated.

"Shhhh! Here it comes! Here it comes!" Melanie stated.

"...every time a bell rings, an angel gets it's wings." The television said.

Melanie whimpers with tears of joy "That part always gets me."

Sam rolls her eyes as she plops on the couch next to Cassie and takes the bowl from them. "Still not as good as 'A Boogie Bear Christmas'."

"It's not Christmas without this movie." Melanie stated.

"That and a Doctor Who Christmas Special. It's not the holidays without that big blue police box." Cassie replied.

"Now THAT I will agree with you on." Sam said with a mouthful of popcorn.

Cassie just shakes her head then she checks her phone for the time. It's almost eight. Wonder where Danny is?"

"Aww, missing your lova." Sam replied in a teasing manner.

"Zip it." Cassie stated as she snatched the bowl from Sam and takes it to the kitchen. "He left hours ago. Didn't think I'd be watching all day. I don't mind but still... Concern."

"Concern... Riiiiight." Sam said as Melanie playfully hits her in the arm.

"Like your 'concern' about my nephew." Cassie retorts, causing Sam's eyes to widen. "Every time Danny called me, he kept asking how Freddie was and my deductive reasoning suggests he was asking for you."

Sam glares at her "Curse your detective skills."

Melanie scoffs as she walks over to the kitchen to stand next to Cassie. "Please, the blind could see that you still have a thing for Freddie."

Sam just sighs but before she could say another word, there was a knock at the door. "I'll get it."

Cassie smiles and leans up next to Melanie's ear. "Saved by the door." The statement causes Melanie to laugh.

Sam checks the peephole and once she's seen who it was, she opens the door to reveal not only Danny standing at the door but also Galen. "Well two handsome men standing at my door. If one of you wasn't related to me, this would be the best Christmas present ever."

"Hilarious, Samantha." Danny said as he and Galen made their way inside.

Cassie sees the two men enter and is surprised to find Galen there. "Gale, what are you doing with him?"

"What, I'm not allowed to make other friends?" Galen joked.

"Uh no, I'm just surprised you're hanging out with him. Besides me, what could you two have in common?" Cassie asked.

Danny looks at Galen and smirks "You'd be surprised."

"Wow, you're late and you're laying on the cryptic. At this point, I should be charging by the hour." Cassie joked which went over their heads and she sighs. "Never mind."

"So why are you two all buddy buddy?" Sam asked.

"Well, I -uh- I got a bit of news today about my family." Galen spoke up.

"No way, you've been trying to find them for ages. That's great." Cassie exclaimed. "So Danny helped you?"

"Not exactly." Galen said.

Danny looks over at Galen "You sure you want to tell them?"

Galen nods "Best we rip off the band-aid right away."

"Why am I not liking where this is going?" Sam asked as Melanie shushes her.

"Remember that picture I saw in your apartment. The one of you and your friends at Coney Island?" Danny asked and Cassie nods.

"Wait, you were inside her apartment?" Melanie asked which made Sam elbow her in the stomach. "Ow!"

"Hush! Now, continue." Sam said as she motions for the adults to finish.

Danny clears his throat "Well, what I didn't say is that I recognized one of your friends. The one on your right. When you told me that it was Galen, I thought that I should ask him about it."

"Wait a second, are you saying that you and Galen met before?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah, I didn't really remember until Danny told me. It was..." Galen remembered that Melanie was still in the room and she was the only one aware of his 'condition'. "It was before I met you."

"Okay. So, what does this have to do with finding your family?" Cassie asked, trying to deduce the answer in her head.

Galen pulls out the old photo of his parents that he kept in his wallet. "You remember this, right?"

Cassie nods "The picture of your parents. The one I managed to find?"

"Yeah, turns out that Danny's mom has this same picture on her mantle at her house." Galen replied.

Cassie gasps in shock while the twins slowly realize what was going on. "Are you saying- Oh my god."

"Yep, Galen and I are cousins on my mom's side." Danny stated.

"No freaking way." Sam exclaimed.

Melanie stares at the two men for a second then smiles "It's funny, I was going to say that you two have a strong family resemblance."

"Really?" Danny asked.

Sam and Cassie stare at the two as well and grin from ear to ear. "Now that you mention it, you two have do share some of the same features." Cassie retorts.

"Oh yeah. Same eyes, same hairline, same size lips." Sam pointed out then notices their expressions changed to that of frustration. "Hey, you two even have that same scowly face when you're mad."

"Oh yeah." Cassie and Melanie said in unison.

"I'm glad you three find this funny." Danny said rubbing the bridge of his nose.

"Were you expecting some big dramatic scene where one of us storms out in anger?" Cassie asked. "Boys, this isn't a Telanovela."

"She's totally right." Melanie said. "In fact, this calls for hugs."

"So instead of a soap opera, it's a cheesy sitcom?" Sam asked in a joking tone.

"Quiet, you." Melanie said to her sister.

With that, Melanie goes to hug both Danny and Galen in a tight embrace while Sam and Cassie watch amused. The men hug her back until they realize they are having trouble breathing.

Galen spoke up "Um, Melanie... This is... nice but-"

"Can't breathe." Danny stated.

Melanie realizes what she was doing and pulls away from them with mild embarrassment. "Sorry. Guess I don't know my own strength."

"Yeah, the Puckett girls are known for a few things." Sam stated. "One of them being our freakish super strength."

Cassie then goes to give Galen a much more gentle hug "I am a so happy for you."

"Thanks." Galen replied as he hugs his friend back.

Cassie then looks at Danny "Hopefully some of his cool rubs off on you."

"Funny." Danny said sarcastically.

All of a sudden, Cassie's cellphone goes off and she checks the caller ID. "It's Gabe. Might be important."

"Then by all means." Danny said as she goes to take the call outside of the home.

Sam has a feeling this might be serious and goes to follow her while her family has an indistinct conversation. Sam closes the door and stands in the hallway as Cassie speaks on the phone.

"Gabe, what happened?" Cassie asked in an authoritative voice. She listens to him explain and Sam sees her face turn white as a sheet. "Oh god. How badly- Oh, okay. I'll be right there. Make sure they don't do anything stupid until I get there. Thanks, bye."

"What happened?" Sam asked, getting Cassie's attention as she turns to face her. "Is Freddie all right?"

"Not exactly. He was fighting a super powered baddie and the creep might have broken his arm." Cassie told her honestly.

"Oh man." Sam said in a terrified manner.

"I have to get over there to heal him up." Cassie replied.

"I'm going too." Sam bluntly stated.

Cassie stares at her worried. "I don't think that's a good idea."

"Don't you dare say that. He's my friend, I deserve the right to be there." Sam said. "I just want to see if he's all right."

Cassie sighs and relents. "Fine. Get your jacket and lets move. He's already in enough pain."

"What do we tell Danny?" Sam asked.

"I'll think of something. And if he doesn't buy it, Galen will cover for us." Cassie told her.

Sam smirks "Perks of having a superpowered best friend."

"Ain't that the truth." Cassie said as the two go back inside. "As much as I would love to stay and celebrate, I have to go. Freddie needs me."

"Is everything all right?" Danny asked.

"Yeah, he just had a minor home improvement mishap. He was helping at my PI office and he took a nasty fall." Cassie told everyone.

"Whoa, is he okay?" Melanie asked.

"Yeah, I'm sure he's just making it worse than it actually is." Cassie said. "I'm taking Sam with me."

Danny stares at them perplexed. "Why?"

"It was my idea. Whenever the nub gets hurt, I usually like to be there to laugh at his pain." Sam said as she grabs her jacket.

"Well aren't you sweet." Danny said with a sarcastic tone.

Galen looks at Cassie "You want me to come too?"

"Nah, it's probably nothing. You stay here and bond with your family." Cassie said, with Galen clearly reading between the lines. She looks at Danny. "I'll try to bring her back before dawn."

"No rush, just keep her safe." Danny told her and Cassie nods.

"Let's get moving." Cassie said to Sam and Sam follows her out.

Once Cassie closes the door, Melanie looks the other men. "So, who's up for some dinner?"

"I can whip up something real quick." Danny offered.

Galen stares at him "You cook?"

Danny nods then heads to the kitchen. "I normally don't get to use my skills because I live alone."

Melanie follows him as Galen stands in the living room "Can I help?"

"Sure, I wouldn't mind." Danny said as he pulls out a pan. He looks over at Galen. "Do you want me to make you something?"

"It's fine. I'll just sit here and wait." Galen said.

Melanie smiles and goes to pull Galen into the kitchen. "No no. You are going to help. Our family needs to pick up some habits that DON'T include thief and assault."

"Well, in that case, I'll give it my best shot not to burn anything." Galen stated. "Besides, I'm much better in the kitchen than Cassie is."

"I heard she's not too handy in the kitchen." Danny replied as he grabs stuff from the refrigerator.

"Let's just say she has trouble reading directions." Galen replied.

"Guess taking a road trip with her wouldn't end well." Danny said.

"You could say that." Galen retorts and the men laugh.

•••

Inside of the Morgan Innovations main building, David was inside of secure elevator with Alec who was still sore due to his electrocution. He was annoyed over what had happened tonight.

"That could've gone over better." Alec stated.

"I thought it went well, Mr Grayson." David replied. "You're only upset because Shadow shocked you."

"'Shocked'? He practically electrocuted me!" Alec exclaimed while rubbing his shoulder.

"Shadow does have a habit of being... overzealous. Besides, I need to assure any suspicion was drawn away from me." David said frankly.

"I understand that. I just- I still don't see why going after Meadow Skylark helps our cause?" Alec asked. "Especially when she has agreed to the merger."

"Ms Skylark is a means to an end, Alec. Shadow's threats to kill her are just that, threats." David retorts as the elevator dings and the doors open. "This is all about those foolhardy vigilantes who are in my way."

The two men exit the elevator into an underground bunker underneath Morgan Innovations. It was set up with state of the art tech including see through touch screen monitors, bright fluorescent lighting and several of the Maestro's hired goons hanging around the facility. The men look up and go to stand at attention only for David to stop them.

"At ease, gentlemen." David stated and the goons respond with respectfulness. They were clearly intimidated by his presence. David walks over to one of the goons who is a taller man who had short dark hair, tattoos covering both his arms and well trimmed beard. "Dante, has our important guest arrived?"

Dante, who was seen as the senior member of the group, got up and spoke to him. "He's in the main office, sir. Waiting for you."

"Thank you, Mr Bowmen." David replied with a warm and kind tone. "I would like it if you joined us in our debriefing."

"I don't think I've earned the right, sir." Dante said nervously.

"Nonsense. Think of it as a promotion. After all, you are now my new head of security." David stated. He walks towards his office as Alec follows close behind then he looks back at Dante "Today, Mr Bowman, unless you have other plans."

Dante nods and he goes off with David and Alec to a large well decorated office where Shadow sat playing with a Zippo lighter in his hands.

"How did it go? Are the masked nuisances down for the count?" David asked as he goes to sit at his desk.

"Unfortunately no. I almost took out Pulse but that reject stunt double from 'Robin Hood: Men in Tights' got in the way." Shadow complained.

"No matter, you'll have plenty of opportunity to eliminate them." David replied while sitting at his desk.

"And how do we present another opportunity? Those two obviously figured out we want them dead?" Dante spoke up which causes the other three men to glance over at him. "I didn't mean to speak out of turn but I'm curious."

"It's quite all right, Mr Bowman. You do present a good point." David reassured him. "Any idea on how we can lure these crime fighters out again?"

"Why not try the same bait but just in different wrapping?" Alec suggested.

David raises an eyebrow "You have my attention, go on."

"Why don't we have Meadow kidnapped and hold her hostage?" Alec explained. "I have been talking to Ms Skylark for days and we have a rapport with each other. I could use that to get her where we need her."

David smiles "That's good."

"But where do we have her hold up? We need some place that I can use to my advantage in a fight." Shadow stated.

"What about an abandoned warehouse?" Dante asked.

"Too obvious, plus I'm pretty sure Goofus and Galant know how to fight in a warehouse." Shadow retorts.

Alec figures something out and smiles a devilish smile "I have the perfect place, there's an old electric power plant on the edge of Queens. It's still in working order but has been abandoned since 2009. Might not be the first place they expect to look."

Shadow chuckles "Not bad, Gray. That gives me something to work with."

"What are you planning, son?" David asked, his curiosity peaked.

"I've been working on creating my own EMP frequency for the last few days, might be the right time to use it." Shadow told them. "Also I showed Pulse one of the many potentials of our shared abilities. I think he's willing to test out that skill and he could end up taking himself out."

David grins from ear to ear. "Well seeing as you have the situation under control, would you object to having some assistance?"

"Who do you have in mind?" Shadow asked then looks to Alec. "Not Harvey Birdman, because frankly I don't think he could hold his own in a fight."

"I can handle myself just fine, V for Vendetta." Alec said snidely.

"No, I was speaking of Mr Bowman." David said, looking to Dante. "You want to earn your place, you'll assist Shadow in his plan."

"You can count on me, boss." Dante stated.

"Good." David replied. "Tomorrow, we make our way to eliminate this threat. That way my plans can proceed further to the next phase."

The two unmasked men look at David with glances of determination and grave concern.

Inside the Pulse Cave, Freddie and Leo were out of their crime fighting attire but were pretty banged up after their encounter with Shadow. Freddie's broken arm was badly bruised and he had a few scratches on his forehead. Leo wasn't wearing a shirt and is shown to have bruises on his face and a deep laceration near his shoulder but he wasn't as badly injured as Freddie is.

Millie stands over Leo with a damp cotton swab in her hand. She felt awkward around him because she was still upset but she was going to her duty as a nurse and treat his injuries. "This is going to sting and trust me, I wouldn't lie to you about that."

"I know you wouldn't." Leo said softly.

Millie sighs and dabs the swab onto the laceration which causes him to flinch in pain. "Ooh, did that hurt?"

"Yes." Leo replied in pain.

"Good." Millie simply said, enjoying his pain for a moment.

Gabe and Claud enter the room along with Pete who looks to the pained crime fighters.

"You boys look like you had a rough night." Pete retorts.

"Thank you, Captain Obvious." Leo said sarcastically then Millie punches him with the needle she was stitching his wound with. "Ow!"

"Oops, the needle slipped from my fingers." Millie said sounding apologetic and bitter in the same moment.

"Millie, ease up... Ah!" Freddie cried out in pain and the rest of the group takes more notice of his injured arm. "Yeah, speaking makes it hurt more."

"Have you guys called Cassie?" Pete asked showing concern for Freddie.

"She's on her way." Gabe told him.

"What exactly happened?" Pete asked.

"We were going after another masked man who is murdering and attempting to murder people in the city." Leo told him. "A silent alarm was tripped at a high rise with a threat of their next victim."

"How did he leave a message?" Pete asked. "Did he write in blood?"

"Apparently this guy has powers almost similar to Freddie's." Gabe replied.

"He used the static from the closed circuit TV footage to send a message." Claud stated.

"He was planning to kill the chairman of Skylark Tech. If we hadn't gotten there when we did, God knows what would've happened." Leo said.

"Seems to me that this guy was setting a trap. Like he wanted you two there." Pete estimated.

"We figured that when he flat out said it... Ah!" Freddie said as he grabs his arm again.

Millie goes over to check Freddie's arm "This is definitely broken."

"I think I figured that out." Freddie said as his voice quivers in pain.

"I wish Cassie was here." Millie said.

Just then, Cassie descends down the stairs with Sam close behind her. Cassie spoke up, not having heard what Millie had said. "I'm here."
Millie looks up as if talking to the heavens "I wish for a million dollars." She looks around at the others who give her puzzled looks. "Just checking."

Freddie looks past Cassie and sees Sam standing, seeming to be in shock "Sam, what are you doing here?"

"I heard what happened. I wanted to see if you were okay." Sam said honestly.

Freddie blinks "Really?"

"Uh well I wanted to see who dares to top my brand of torment." Sam said nervously as she gets a good look at him. "And judging by how bruised your arm looks, this guy is better at hurting you than I ever could be."

"You could say that- Ah! Okay, ow!" Freddie cried out in pain before finishing his sentence.

Sam rears back a bit as Cassie walks over to Freddie and checks his arm "Okay. I'd ask on a scale of one to ten how bad does it hurt but I think I'd just get a glare from you, wouldn't I?"

Freddie looks up at her only to answer with an unamused glare.

Cassie just smirks as she gently grabs his injured arm and starts to heal it while the others watch. Especially Sam who folds her arms over her chest and seems genuinely concerned for Freddie.

"Okay, which one of you wants to answer this question: who's bright idea was this?" Cassie asked while doing her work.

Freddie and Leo look at each other with matching remorseful looks on their faces until Freddie speaks "It was-"

"It was my idea." Leo interjected, taking the fall for his brother.

"Dude, you don't have to-" Freddie said as he tried to stop him but pain in his arm prevented him from finishing his rebuttal.

"It's okay. You don't have to take the blame when it was me." Leo stated.

"Why on earth did you let Freddie get hurt like that?" Millie asked. "It's bad enough that you put your life at risk but have to drag him along with you?"

While Cassie finishes healing him then regains a bit of the strength she had lost, Freddie stares at his friend to get her to compose herself "Millie, don't-"

"It's fine. I deserve it." Leo replied then he faces Millie. "Go on, let me have it."

"I should do a lot more than that. Freddie wouldn't have gotten his arm broken if you two hadn't gone all Lone Ranger and Tonto." Millie said angrily. "I get that Freddie puts his life on the line on a much more regular basis but I thought maybe you'd be his conscience and talk him out of this. But what was I thinking, you were doing this longer, right? Almost six months longer, am I right?"

The other look on but Sam seemed bothered by what Millie was saying. Some of the things being said were hitting close to home for Sam but not from Leo's point of view but from Millie's.

"Do you have to get yourself killed along with him to prove a point or what?" Millie asked as Leo took in the verbal barrage. "You have to-"

"Why don't you step off, Millicent?" Sam spat in an enraged tone.

Everyone looks towards Sam and are caught off guard by her outburst. Including Millie who glares at Sam for interrupting her.

"Excuse me?" An incensed Millie asked Sam.

"You heard me, step off." Sam replied as she walks forward and stares at her. "You don't have the right to say this to him. Freddie does the exact same things he does and you don't tell him off."

"This is different." Millie retorts.

"Really? How's that?" Sam said as she crosses her arms, waiting for Millie to respond. "I'm waiting."

Millie looks down at the floor then back at her "Because Leo doesn't have powers. I don't want to see him get hurt."

Sam scoffs at this remark "You are just fishing. Trying to find any reason to stay mad at him, aren't you?"

Millie's mouth hangs agape at the statement but she became silent. Embarrassed by the verbal lashing she was getting.

"I understand that you're afraid for Leonardo's life but I think he's more than capable of taking care of himself." Sam said, defending Leo. "The guy may not have superpowers but he still fights guys that could pretty much kill him. Frankly, he and Benson are the bravest and stupidest people to ever walk the planet and you should at least respect that."

Millie remains silent, taking in the words she was hearing coming from the feisty blond. Freddie and Leo also take this in as well, humbled, honored and mildly offended by the words coming from Sam Puckett.

"Thinking I should give you the same advice you gave me after I found out about Freddie: He does care about you and he doesn't want to lose you. Think it through before you wipe your hands clean of him." Sam finished her honest exchange with Millie.

"Puckett just dropped the knowledge." Gabe whispers to Claud.

"Word." Claud said softly in a deadpan tone and she offers Gabe a fist bump which he returns.

Millie lets out a soft sigh and looks at Leo but couldn't meet him in the eye and looks away.

Sam walks over to Freddie and examines his arm "You feeling better?"

"Yeah, good as new." Freddie said, flexing his no longer injured arm.

"Good." Sam said. With that statement, she flicks him in his nose rather harshly.

The others are surprised by the action as Freddie covers his nose with his right hand "Ah, what the hell!" Freddie exclaimed in mild agitated.

"You know what that was for." Sam said bluntly.

Freddie rubs his nose for a moment to quell the pain then smiles. "Why did I not expect that to happen?"

"Because you're still a gullible nub." Sam said frankly.

Cassie clears her throat to get everyone's attention. "If we're done with the teen angst and mild violence, lets get back to what exactly all this happened."

"All I can say is that Freddie and I had a brawl with another masked man who killed the guy who gave us some info last night then wanted to add a chairwoman to a tech company that agreed to a merger with Morgan Innovations." Leo told Cassie while putting on his shirt.

"Uh huh." Cassie said. "So how exactly did Freddie end with a broken arm?"

"After we managed to stop him from killing Meadow Skylark, we got into a bit of brawl with him." Freddie said.

"Only to get shocked by the thug which hurt like hell by the way." Leo said while rubbing his neck.

"I went after him and we fought but this guy meant business." Freddie stated sternly. "He even absorbed one of my bolts and used it to add to his power then zapped me with it."

"Jeez, this guy sounds like major bad news." Millie said, finally speaking.

"That's a complete understatement, Mills." Freddie replied. "He said that there's a good possibility that I could learn to do that too. Not sure if I should trust that info but part of me is afraid he might be right."

"You trust him even though he had a gun pointed at your head?" Leo asked.

"Wait, he had a gun pointed at your head?" Sam asked in shock.

Freddie nods. "Fortunately Leo got there before he got a chance to use it on me."

"I want to get my hands around this clown's neck." Sam said in a boiled over rage. "Does this whazz-bag have a stupid name we can use to make fun of him for?"

Leo sighs "Didn't really have a chance to ask while he was trying to kill us but-"

"Shadow." Freddie replied in a grim tone as the other look at him with worried looks. "His name is Shadow."

"How do you know what this guy's name is?" Gabe asked.

Freddie looks at Sam who gives him a knowing stare then he shrugs "Call it a hunch."

"Well I don't care if this guy's name is Peter Pan, this hobknocker needs to go down." Sam said harshly.

"Out of the mouths of babes." Pete retorts in agreement.

"Do you think he could be working for the Maestro?" Cassie asked.

"It's possible. Could've hired him to kill me like he hired Samus to see if I was a threat." Freddie replied.

"Well he certainly sees you as a threat now." Leo comments.

"Wait, who's this Maestro guy?" Sam asked with a perplexed look on her face.

"He's this criminal kingpin who has been running an organization that controls all the crime in the city." Gabe told her. "He wants Pulse and the Fox swimming with the fishes."

"Oh." Sam replied, trying desperately to hide her nerves as Freddie stares at Sam who seems genuinely worried about him then he looks over at Leo and share a look of both anxiety and fear between them.

Several hours later, Cassie brought Sam to her door but then she stops the young woman by putting a gentle hand on Sam's shoulder.

"You okay?" Cassie asked.

Sam scoffs "Yeah, totally. I'm fine. Really. I'm fine."

"You said that twice." Cassie points out. "You're worried. I can tell."

Sam lets out a deep breath "That creep broke his arm."

"I know." Cassie replied softly.

"Then why aren't you going to go find this guy and bash his head in?" Sam asked. "Seems like the two of us could take him."

"Because as much as I want, and boy do I want to." Cassie said with a twinge of fury over the villainous actions of Shadow. "It won't help. Sure I'll feel better for but it won't undo what he did to Freddie."

"You expect me to buy the whole Zen mode you're dealing here. You want to hurt this guy as badly as I do." Sam said with her rage boiling over. "He needs to pay."

Cassie sighs after hearing a quiver in Sam's voice after her last remark. "I get that but believe me when I say that ant kind of retribution is fleeting. Sure, there is some gratification from giving this... Shadow some much deserved comeuppance. In the end, it's just going to leave a hole. An void that is just going to cause you look for any excuse to justify the actions taken. It only brings more pain."

"So what, I'm supposed to turn the other cheek?" Sam asked confused.

"Not exactly. It's not always black and white, you're going to make mistakes. Sure as hell have made some colossal one myself." Cassie said and Sam manages a smile. "But beating the crap out this clown won't bring you peace."

"Just a big empty hole. Got it." Sam said as she unlocks the front door. She then looks back at Cassie. "You don't think Freddie would try to go after this guy again, do you?"

"If we want to find out what this Maestro's endgame is, he's going to have to. I only hope he plays it smart and doesn't jump in without some kind of plan." Cassie answers.

Sam opens the door and Cassie follows her inside. They find the trio of Danny, Galen and Melanie cleaning up after having dinner.

"Ah man, you guys ate!" Sam exclaimed with genuine disappointment.

"Don't worry, there's plenty left over if you want to pig out on." Danny said in a joking manner while pointing at the fridge.

Sam grins "That's why you're my favorite brother."

"I'm your only brother." Danny answered back.

"Which means no competition." Sam quipped then Danny throws a dish towel at her which she catches.

"So, is Freddie okay?" Melanie asked Cassie, remembering the reason she left with Sam.

"Yeah, poor kid just smacked his elbow after falling off a stepladder." Cassie said, coming up with a credible enough excuse. "Just made a mountain out of a molehill."

"Which is funny because his mom's usually the one to drop everything and tend to Freddie if he so much as has a paper cut." Sam teased, to back up the story.

"Well considering the fact that he's 'prone to excessive bleeding', a paper cut is a mild concern." Cassie said. "Seriously, kid bruises like a summer peach."

"Would explain why I'm able to pick him up so easily." Sam joked.

"That and you're a freakishly strong Amazon like a certain red haired vixen." Danny said looking to Cassie.

"Was that a compliment I heard?" Cassie said while putting her left hand on her hip.

"I could've used shrew but that sounds more like an insult and doing that is hazardous to my health." Danny said.

"Well look who's finally caught on." Cassie quips with a mischievous grin. "I've gotta go. See you guys in the morning."

"Wait, we were going to play a board game." Melanie interjected.

Danny, Sam and Galen look at her puzzled then simultaneously say "We were?"

"I don't think I should. I'm not the best person to play board games with, I get too competitive." Cassie said putting up her hands in refusal.

"Come on, please." Melanie begged.

Cassie sighs then runs her hands through her hair. "What games do you have?"

"Yay!" Melanie exclaimed which caught everyone by surprise. She walks over to Danny's hallway closet and pulls out several board games then walks over and sets them done on the couch. "Okay, there's Monopoly-"

"Bad idea. That game is known destroy families." Cassie spoke up and everyone sees her point and agrees.

"Um, Yahtzee." Melanie suggested.

"Nah, that game is more like homework." Sam comments. "Plus the only fun of that is yelling out 'Yahtzee'."

Melanie groans a bit in frustration then picks up another box. "Hey, there's Clue."

"Put that on the maybe pile." Danny said. "That's my favorite."

"I call dibs on Miss Scarlet." Cassie said.

"Shocker." Danny said in a deadpan tone and Cassie scowls at him.

"And lastly, Trivial Pursuit." Melanie read off the final game.

"I wouldn't mind playing that one." Galen spoke up.

"Me neither." Danny replied.

"I don't know, you have to know stuff to play that game." Sam said in mild protest.

"I'm sure you're plenty smart but if you feel uncomfortable, you can be on my team." Cassie offered.

"You're saying you're smarter than us?" Danny asked teasingly.

"I would prefer to call it being 'worldly'." Cassie stated.

"Then it's boys versus girls." Danny said. "Galen and me versus you and Sam."

"And he starts by using improper grammar. Good start, Dan Dan." Cassie joked and Danny scoffs.

"Guess I'm the scorekeeper and reading the questions, that cool." Melanie said.

The group sits in the living room and gets ready to play the game as Danny and Galen sat on one side of the room on the couch while Cassie and Sam sat on the other with Cassie sitting on an armchair and Sam sitting on the floor. Melanie grabs a white dry erase board and some markers to get ready to take score.

"You're going down, Sinclair." Danny said in a good natured demeanor.

Cassie smirks and crosses her legs ala Catherine Trammel. "Bring it, Parker."

Melanie looks over and Sam who is just amused by what was going on. "Okay, let's do it. First question to the boys..."

•••

The next morning at the Groovy Smoothie, Alec was sitting at a table nursing a smoothie when his friend Charlie Robinson makes her way over to him and sits down in front of him.

"So what's the hub-ub, bub?" Charlie greeted him.

Alec manages a smile and looks up at her "Hey, Chuckie."

"What's up? You look like you owe someone money." Charlie asked. "Is everything all right?"

"Yeah, it's just. Had a tough day yesterday." Alec stated.

"Yeah, I heard about what happened at that meeting. Was there really a guy in a mask who was trying to kill Meadow Skylark?" Charlie asked.

"I was there so yeah, he was real." Alec told her. "Even got the lichtenberg figures to prove it."

"Wait, what?" Charlie asked in surprise.

"Yeah, the jackass shocked me when I tried to stop him." Alec said whilst rubbing his shoulder. "Fortunately, Pulse and that other guy-"

"The Fox?" Charlie asked which made Alec give a look. "What? He's all anyone talks about in my apartment building."

"Oh." Alec nods. "So, those two showed up and it was pretty insane. Didn't even see how it ended."

"I heard a few buildings in that area are having minor power drainage. Like something is siphoning off the energy." Charlie told him.

"And to think the worst things we had to worry about in the city is getting mugged." Alec said while sipping his drink.

"You said it." Charlie said. "So, you still feel bad about what happened with Cassie?"

"It's been two weeks, Charlie. Rejection sucks but I've moved on." Alec told her.

"With that girl from work?" Charlie asked.

"Yeah." Alec said. "We've been talking and I want to ask her out but I'm worried she might turn me down."

"Really? You're handsome, charming, funny. What girl could resist that?" Charlie asked as she pays him a compliment.

"Cassie sure found it easy to do that." Alec replied.

Charlie sighs "Cassie's been your friend since you were kids, right?" Alec nods. "So it must be difficult for her to see you as more than her best friend. Cassie's a good person and she did let you down gently, didn't she?"

Alec nods "She has a lot of personal issues she is still dealing with. Guess I didn't really help things by forcing her into a lip lock."

"Maybe this office romance can help you get over the lovely Ms Sinclair. You deserve some fun." Charlie said with a smile.

"Charlie, I could use you help." A fellow employee called out.

Charlie looks at her then back at Alec "The only advice I can give you is take the chance. Nothing ventured, nothing gained." With that, she gets up from the table and goes to help the employee.

Alec sighs as he stares at his phone then slowly dials a number. After a moment of hearing the other end of line ringing until someone answers.

"Hello?" A familiar female voice asked. It was Meadow Skylark.

"Meadow, hi. It's Alec." Alec replied. "How are you?"

"I should be asking you the same thing. You feeling okay?" Meadow asked him with concern.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Apart from some barely noticeable lichtenberg figures on my shoulder, I'm fine." Alec assured her. "Although the EMT said it could've been a lot worse."

"I was worried you were going have to go to the hospital." Meadow stated. "You sure you're okay?"

"I appreciate your concern but I'm fine. Really." Alec reassures her. "Listen, I had a bit of an ulterior motive for calling you."

Meadow chuckles "Did you?"

"I was wondering if maybe you wanted to go to lunch with me today?" Alec asked. "I've got the afternoon free so I thought it'd be nice if I could see you outside of our work environment."

"Funny enough, I've also got some free time this afternoon before I have to go to the office. I would love to join for lunch." Meadow said sweetly. "Should I meet you there?"

"No, I'll pick you up. I know the perfect place." Alec told her.

"It's not one of those stuffy bistros, is it? I mean, I enjoy the finer things but I'm kind of over snotty waiters and high prices for a steak the size of a cap of toothpaste." Meadow joked.

"Don't worry, it's a much more comfortable place. It's a little off the beaten path for a heiress but I assure you not overly snobby behavior." Alec said.

"In that case, I'm up to the challenge. Pick me up around noon?" Meadow suggested.

Alec smiles "And no later. See you then, bye."

"Bye." With that, Meadow Skylark hangs up the phone.

Alec smiles then hangs his head in shame, realizing that this wasn't really a lunch date. This was a trap.

•••

In the meanwhile at the Pulse Cave, Freddie and Gabe were in the middle of Gabe's training session in the dojo. Both of them stood in middle of the room with Freddie standing six feet in front of Gabe and both boys were dressed in work out clothes.

"Are you just going to stand there or are we going to do this?" Freddie asked.

"We've been at this for the last hour." Gabe said apprehensively.

"Dude, we've been at this for two weeks and you've been getting better. Practice makes perfect." Freddie told his friend. "I promise to go easy on you."

Gabe lets out a deep breath and nods "All right."

Freddie charges at Gabe and goes to swing at him but Gabe weaves out of the way the punches and hits Freddie in the face with a punch of his own. The blow sends Freddie stumbling back a bit.

"Whoa! I don't know I had that in me." Gabe replied. "You okay?"

Freddie winces in pain as he rubs his jaw then he looks at Gabe and smiles. "Nice counter. You're learning to think and hit."

"Still can't believe Cassie calls it that." Gabe quipped.

"It's techniques her mentor taught her, she just puts it in laymen's terms." Freddie said. "Now come on, let's get this done."

"All right, all right." Gabe said while he puts up his dukes. "Just try not to aim for the face."

"Fair enough." Freddie replied.

Gabe swings at Freddie only for Freddie to counter his move with a bob and weave then a punch to the gut that knocks the wind out of Gabe. Gabe backs up a bit as Freddie lets him catch his breath and once he does, Gabe goes on the offensive and swings wildly to get another hit but Freddie effortlessly dodges each attempt and grabs his arm at the final swing. Freddie bends his arm back, uses a takedown move to bring him down to the mat and pins him to the ground face down.

"Ah! Uncle! Uncle!" Gabe shouted and Freddie proceeds to let go of his arm and off of him. Gabe turns his body gingerly to face his friend and looks at him with disbelief. "That was you going easy?"

"Guess I must've overdone it, huh?" Freddie said sheepishly.

"Yeah think?" Gabe exclaimed as he tries to get to his feet only for Freddie to offer a helping hand to his friend. Gabe groans and accepts the assistance as Freddie helps him up.

"Despite how it ended, you've gotten a lot better than when we started." Freddie stated.

"That's supposed to make me feel better?" Gabe asked with pained laughter in his voice.

"It was my attempt to pay you a compliment." Freddie retort.

"Oh." Gabe simply said. "Well in that case, my pride isn't as sore as my arm so thanks."

Freddie manages a laugh but grabs his formally broken arm with mild discomfort on his face. "Okay, still sore."

"You feeling all right, Benson? You don't look so hot." Gabe pointed out.

"I'm fine. Just absurdly sore after last night." Freddie said as he sat on the wooden bench. "I've never had someone do that to me before."

"You mean, outclass you due to their own superpowers?" Gabe asked. "I mean, not even Wynter was able to do that."

"Thank you for bluntly putting that to my attention." Freddie said annoyed while rubbing the back of his neck to find relief.

"You could use some sleep. You haven't slept since yesterday, maybe that's why you're still sore." Gabe stated.

"I can't. What if this Shadow guy shows up and causes some major havoc while I'm taking a nap?" Freddie asked. "I have to be prepared for whatever he's going to try to throw at me."

Gabe sighs "This really about 'Shadow'? Or are you using him as an excuse to avoid sleep?"

Freddie stares at him, mouth open and seeming a bit flummoxed. "I-I'm not avoiding-"

"Dude, we live together and your sleep patterns are far more erratic than your typical crime fighting superhero." Gabe retorts. "Is it because of your freaky dreams?"

Freddie lets out a deep breath, he knows he's busted. "You want me to let you in on something and swear you won't tell a soul?"

"I'm already keeping enough of your secrets, one more won't be such a big deal." Gabe replied. "What is it?"

Freddie exhales "I've had these... dreams before I got my powers."

"What, no way!" Gabe exclaimed.

Freddie nods. "Since I was little, I had these dreams where somethings came true. Not everything that happened in the dream happened exactly but a few things occurred like they did in my dreams."

"Like what?" Gabe asked, intrigued by what Freddie was saying.

"You remember I told you about when I got hit by the taco truck?" Freddie reminded him.

"The one that almost hit your friend Carly and you saved her life?" Gabe asked.

"Well the night before, I had this dream where I saw Carly was screaming in terror." Freddie told him. "I didn't see anything else because I was so freaked out, I woke up before I could see what was happening."

"And the next day..."

"She nearly got hit. I pushed her out of the way and the truck hit me instead. Lucky it wasn't speeding or I wouldn't be here." Freddie stated.

"So, you're psychic?" Gabe asked, a bit unnerved by this.

"I'm not sure. When I was little, I used to wake up screaming or just in a panic but when my mom came to check to see if I was okay, I couldn't remember what scared me so much." Freddie stated. "My mom would stay with me until I was able to fall asleep again. She even still did it when I was older. As much as she drives me nuts, I didn't mind when she did that."

Gabe smiles "Must've been nice to have a mom who took care of you when you were a kid. I don't expect people to feel sorry for me because of how I was raised but my life wasn't as picture perfect as everyone saw."

"I get it." Freddie said.

"But my mom is using her new lease on life to make up for lost time. She's been busy planning her annual holiday party but she wants to make sure I come over for at least an hour." Gabe said.

"An hour? That doesn't sound so bad." Freddie replied.

"An hour with my parents' boring and/or morally corrupt friends who may or may not be this Maestro guy? Doesn't exactly sound like a rip roaring good time." Gabe retorts.

"You could bring Lucy to help you through it." Freddie suggests.

"And I would have if she hadn't gone out of town with her mom to visit her aunt in Milwaukee for the holidays. Kinda wish she took me with her." Gabe stated.

"Maybe you can convince your mom to make it half an hour then you can come to the Christmas party at the Centre?" Freddie said.

"I can try. Anything is better than hearing some big wig talk about how their adding a 'new wing to their summer home'." Gabe said. "Unless you can use your dreams to find out if I'm going to survive that night without being bored to death."

"What do I look like, Nostradamus?" Freddie joked.

Gabe laughs then notices Freddie's eyes furrow then his friend's face forming a smile. "Let me guess, Sam?"

Freddie's grin widens then pulls out his phone that proceeds to vibrate, which he answers. "Hey Sam."

"And that is my cue to go into the other room and pretend I'm doing something important." Gabe said as he leaves the room.

"How you doing there, Benson? Still sore?" Sam asked on the other end of the line.

"Quite a bit actually." Freddie said, managing a laugh. "But I think I'll be fine."

"Famous last words." Sam quipped. "So your aunt crashed on Danny's couch last night."

"No way." Freddie said sounding disbelieving.

"Yeah after me and her kicked ass in Trivial Pursuit, she stayed in and then fell asleep on the couch about an hour later." Sam stated. "Guess healing you must've tired her out."

"Least one of us got some sleep." Freddie said with a yawn.

"You didn't go to sleep after I left?" Sam asked with some concern.

"I tried but I kept thinking about what happened and I just couldn't sleep." Freddie told her. "But I'm fine, I've functioned fine on less sleep."

"Guess you always have." Sam joked. "So, you doing anything today?"

"Nah, not until later. Have to plan with Leo what we're going to do if Shadow rears his ugly head." Freddie replied. "Why do you ask?"

"Well I kinda want to have a day where it's just the two of us." Sam suggested. "No overprotective relatives, no nosy friends thinking we're more than friends, no super criminals that want to use you as a human punching bag."

Freddie laughs weakly at this "And what shall we do with this precious free time together?"

"Well I could for something in the meat variety." Sam replied.

"Sam Puckett wants something with meat? Why am I not surprised?" Freddie retorts with sarcasm dripping from his words.

"Yeah yeah, yuck it up." Sam replied with an annoyed breath. "Maybe after that we can see a movie? I heard the new Channing Tatum movie is out."

"I don't know if I can sit next to you while you're fawning all over Channing Tatum's abs." Freddie comments sheepishly.

"If it makes you feel any better, think your abs could give his a run for their money." Sam said half teasing.

"Yeah, still not helping." Freddie said with a laugh. "All right, if it means I get to spend time with you, I'll sit through a cheesy popcorn flick."

"We all have to make sacrifices." Sam joked. "So, you want me to meet you at your secret lair?"

"No. Meet me at my dorm. I gotta have a quick shower. I had a bit of workout and I kinda smell rank." Freddie said.

"All right but it's not like boy sweat bothers me any." Sam said. "See ya soon?"

"Absolutely. Bye." Freddie said as he hung up the phone. A smile was permanently on his face, like nothing could remove it.

•••

Cassie lies on the couch in Danny's loft and Danny comes out of the kitchen with two mugs of coffee in his hand. He sets down one of the mugs on the coffee table and looks down at Cassie who looks sound asleep, a few strands of her red hair in her face.

As Danny goes to move a strand away from her face, Cassie instinctively grabs his wrist with her hand which startles him.

Cassie opens her eyes and looks up at him, half confused and half asleep "What are you doing?"

"Wanted to make sure you were still alive." Danny joked and Cassie laughs weakly. "You sorta passed out after-"

"After my glorious victory." Cassie said with a grin as she stretched.

"Good to see that you're a gracious winner." Danny replied sarcastically then proceeded to hand her the mug. "I made coffee. I wasn't sure how you take it so I just made it like mine. Black with three sugars."

"Dark and sweet. How apropos." Cassie said as she took the mug. She takes a drink and is pleasantly surprised by the taste. "Whoa. This is the good stuff."

"Well, I don't mess around when it comes to my coffee." Danny said in a good natured manner.

"Good because most of the time I need caffeine to function." Cassie said taking a slow careful sip.

"I would've figured you to be more of a hard alcohol sort of person." Danny quipped.

"Yeah, don't really have the luxury to drink to excess. Besides, you shouldn't get your facts about private eyes from comic book serials from the 1940s." Cassie said.

"And if you were in one of those, you'd be the femme fatale who dupes the gumshoe and leaves him heartbroken because he thought she loved him." Danny said.

"Then you'll also note that femme fatale is in love with the gumshoe but she has to keep her heart closed as to not let it get broken again." Cassie stated but Danny raises an eyebrow. "I'm speaking in terms of how most of those old noir stories go, of course."

"Of course." Danny humored her.

Cassie sits up and sets down her mug. "I do appreciate letting me crash on your couch."

"No problem. Helps me sleep when I you know where you are." Danny remarks.

Cassie gives him look but sees him start to rub his left temple making a pained expression. "You okay?"

"Just another headache that's all." Danny said dismissively.

"This caffeine withdrawal or is it the same headaches you've had lately?" Cassie asked.

Danny grimaces and shakes his head "It's the same headaches, they've just seemed to have gotten worse."

Cassie bit her lip and sighs "Have you talked to a doctor?"

"I saw one a few days before I went with Sam to LA. She thinks it might be stress from work and wants me to have a follow up exam next month or if they get worse." Danny said, he thinks for a moment then laughs to himself.

"What?" Cassie asked, noticing the detective's body language.

"Nothing, it's just- when I was a kid, I used to get these kinds of headaches a lot." Danny stated.

"Seriously?" Cassie asked with her eyebrows raised in alarm.

Danny nods "They got worse when I turned twelve. It was weird because I thought I could hear other voices in my head. I don't know if it was the pain causing me to imagine this or if it was real but-"

Cassie puts a supportive hand on his shoulder and smiles "It's okay. I know what it's like to feel abnormal so you're in good company."

Danny shrugs then gives her a weak smile "Thanks."

Cassie takes her hand off his shoulder as she looks past him and sees Sam walk out of her bedroom, dressed to go out: wearing a bright red long sleeved blouse, dark blue jeans and black platform boots. Her hair was down in soft curls and had some makeup on.

"Didn't know you were still here." Sam said.

"Yeah, I was just heading off." Cassie said while getting off the couch. "But I'm guessing you aren't all dressed up to see me off, are you?"

"I was actually wondering if you can take me to Freddie's dorm? I called him a while ago and he said he was going to be there." Sam told her.

Cassie grins from ear to ear "Sure. As long as it's okay with your brother."

"Well, you're an adult. I can't completely tell you what to do." Danny said. "Go, have fun."

"I'm sensing a 'but' coming." Sam replied.

Danny sighs then smiles "But I want you home at a reasonable hour. Just because you're technically an adult doesn't mean you stay out all night. Especially with your rap sheet, last thing I want is for you to get arrested on my watch."

"I'm gonna be hanging out with Freddie, not Dominic Torreto." Sam assured her brother.

"In that case, have some good clean fun." Danny told her.

"It's not going to be squeaky clean but I promise not to get us thrown in jail. How does that sound?" Sam retorts while throwing on her black overcoat.

"Doesn't exactly put me at ease but I'll take it." Danny stated. "Have a good time."

Cassie puts on her own jacket as she and Sam made their way to the door. Suddenly she turns to face Danny "Well, since you're being so generous, I'm going to remind you that you're indebted to me."

"For what?" Danny asked with a puzzled look on his face.

"You still owe me a meal of my choosing, remember?" Cassie stated brightly. "You said you'd take me anywhere I wanted."

"When did I say that?" Danny said with a mildly annoyed glare.

"When I had my little fainting spell after we rescued Amara Singh. I said it was because of low blood sugar and I hadn't eaten since the day before." Cassie explained while Danny began to remember. "You said once that whole business with Deimos was over, you owed me one."

Danny rubbed his eyes in frustration "How do you even remember that? That was more than a month ago!"

"Hey, when it comes to free food, I have perfect memory." Cassie said grinning.

"My girl, up top!" Sam stated as she lifts her arm to give Cassie a high five which Cassie accepts.

Danny runs his fingers through his hair "You're really going to make me do this?"

"What do you think?" Cassie retorts.

Danny sighs "You have some place in mind?"

Cassie grins "I'll text you the address. Trust me, you won't regret it."

"Let's hope it's not some four star restaurant I'll have to put a down payment on just to buy lunch." Danny said as Cassie and Sam go to make their way out the door.

"Don't worry, I may be classy but I'm insensitive to your bank balance." Cassie said while she exits his home and Melanie came out of Danny's bedroom. "I'll meet you there."

"See you then." Danny said and Cassie shuts the door. He turns and finds Melanie standing a few feet behind him, an amused smile on her face. "Oh, good morning. You hungry. I made eggs." He sees the smile has not left her face which leaves him confused. "What?"

"See you made a date with your girlfriend." Melanie said slyly.

"For the umpteenth time, Cassie is a friend. A friend who just so happens to be a member of the opposite sex." Danny said while grabbing the coffee mugs and trying to avert his sister's gaze. "Don't see why you're reading too much into this."

"Because I'm not the only one who sees it, duh." Melanie replied. "I think you two would-"

"Stop it right now." Danny said assertively, walking into the kitchen. "Cassie and I are only friends and I'm okay with that seeing as how we didn't start that way. Not exactly a typical romantic moment."

"What happened when you meet her?" Melanie asked.

"She clocked me in the face with her elbow." Danny told Melanie frankly, her eyes widened in surprise. "I approached her from behind which was a big mistake because she has the reflexes of a cat."

"You're talking about her like she's some kind of warrior princess." Melanie joked as Danny set a small plate of scrambled eggs in front of her which she takes a bit out of.

"You're not too far off. She's saved my life more times than I care to list off. She's had my back and she knows I have hers. Like I keep saying, we're just friends." Danny stated.

"You can deny it all you want, mister. But one way or another, I am going to get you to see the light." Melanie said, taking another bite.

"It's not going to be painful, is it?" Danny joked.

"You aren't funny." Melanie quips which makes Danny laugh.

Danny gets a good look at his sister and sees she is also dressed up to go out in a long sleeved pink Cashmere sweater, white skinny jeans and calf high lace up boots. "I know why Sam was all dolled up, what's your excuse?"

"If you must know and, seeing as you're my brother as well as my innkeeper, you do, I'm going sightseeing with a new friend." Melanie told him. She looks at him and realized this might be rather rude for not telling him beforehand "Oh, um- unless you had something planned for today because you did, I can reschedule-"

"It's fine. I actually have to go to the precinct to check in with my partner Victor. Nothing really special I have in mind." Danny stated. "This is your vacation, I want you to have fun. Don't have to spend it with your dull as dishwater older brother."

Melanie smiles "You aren't dull, okay? Dull people talk about doing their taxes or about collecting stamps. You don't look like a stamp collector to me."

"Good because even that I find boring." Danny replied and Melanie chuckles. "So, this new friend... Are they of the male variety?"

Before Melanie could reply, there was a knock at the door.

"That might be them, why don't you go take a look for yourself." Melanie said with a smirk.

Danny shrugs and goes to answer the door, opening the door to find Claud Moon standing at the door. "Claud? What are you doing here?"

"I-uh- I came to get Melanie. We're going sightseeing." Claud said nervously, not sure how he felt about her being there to pick up his sister.

"Oh, okay. For a second, I thought you were some boy I shouldn't trust who was taking out my sister." Danny said.

Claud laughs nervously "Yeah, imagine that."

Melanie grabs her purse and heads for the door. "Hey, Claud."

"Mels, hey. Ready?" Claud asked.

"Yeah, all set." Melanie told her then gives Danny a hug. "I won't stay out too late and I promise to stay out of trouble."

"Now, that I believe." Danny joked. "You girls have fun."

Claud smiles at Melanie which makes her blush. "I know we will."

"Bye." Melanie said as she and Claud leave and Danny shuts the door.

Danny thinks for a moment and faces towards the door again. He wondered if there was something more going on between the two girls. If there was, he would wait for answers instead of jumping to conclusions.

•••

Freddie and Gabe were getting off a subway and stepping onto a platform along with several other passengers. The two friends were engaged in a conversation that was ignored by the people exiting the train.

"Still can't believe Sam asked you out?" Gabe said smiling.

"It's not a date or anything. Sam and I used to do this kind of stuff all the time." Freddie replied. "Although we were usually with Carly but on rare occasions we did stuff like go to the movies, hang out at the hall. Same things people in our age group should be doing."

"Hmm, seems like a lot of explaining even though it's painfully obvious." Gabe joked. "How can you say you and Sam are 'just friends'? Especially with all the history you two share."

"As I recall, you and Millie have a lengthy history between the two of you." Freddie points out.

"That might be true but not once have I ever made out with Millie." Gabe stated. "Except this one time where were playing doctor and nurse when we-" Gabe realized what he had said and is met by Freddie's shocked face. "Oh like you never played 'doctor' with one of your friends as a kid."

"Not a doctor that came straight out of 'General Hospital'." Freddie said with a laugh.

"Oh grow up." Gabe said rolling his eyes as the two of them head up the stairs to the street level.

"I'm just glad I get to hang out with Sam again. Never realized how much I missed her since she was in LA." Freddie replied.

"So now you have to fit hanging out with your female bestie and balance that with school and your... extracurricular activities." Gabe stated. "Can't expect to be in two places at once. Although something puzzles me about your... condition."

"What?" Freddie asked sounding confused.

"Why you didn't get super speed along with everything else?" Gabe asked. "I mean, logistically speaking, you should be as fast as lightning."

Freddie shrugs "I don't know, I can run pretty fast but I'm breaking the sound barrier or anything. Maybe I have some kind of untapped potential I'm can't unlock."

"Maybe. For all we know, you're the Flash and you don't even know it." Gabe joked.

"I highly doubt that." Freddie said in a good natured tone. "But we really haven't seen everything I could do so I don't totally rule it out."

"Well my curious scientific mind wants to find ways to test that out." Gabe said when someone bumps into him which annoys him. "Hey, watch where you're-" Before he could see who bumped into him, they were gone. "Man, I hate pedestrian traffic around this time. It's filled with anxious shoppers and rude tourists."

"Check for your wallet. You could've gotten pickpocketed." Freddie suggested.

"Good call." Gabe said while examining if he had indeed been robbed. "Can't be too careful in a major metropolitan city."

As Gabe was checking his pockets, Freddie turns his head and sees Ben Frances walking the opposite direction towards them with his cousin Nick walking next to him.

"Ben!" Freddie called to catch his attention in the crowded sidewalk.

Ben, who was chatting with his cousin, looks over and sees Freddie. "Freddie, hey!" The two pairs then made their way over to each other.

"How's it going?" Freddie asked.

"Good actually. How about you?" Ben asked back to him.

"Meh, no reason to complain. Everything's been great." Freddie said. He looks over at Gabe who seems a bit confused. "Gabe, this is Ben Frances. He goes to CityTech too. Ben, this is my friend Gabe Morgan."

"Pleasure to meet you." Ben said extending his arm for a handshake which Gabe accepts.

"Same here, Ben." Gabe replied in a friendly manner.

Ben looks back at Nick "This is my cousin Nicholas. He's back in town for the holidays."

"Nice to meet you both." Nick replied. "You can call me Nick. Only my grandmother calls me 'Nicholas'."

"Can we call you 'Nicky'?" Gabe joked.

"Not unless you want a good kick in the teeth." Nick remarked. Freddie and Gabe look nervous until Nick smiles. "Relax, boys. It's just bit of good natured ribbing."

"You'll have to excuse him, Nick's sense of humor is slightly more askew than normal people." Ben replied.

"Least people get my jokes." Nick insisted.

"No they don't." Ben quickly stated which made Freddie and Gabe laugh.

Nick looks at Freddie and realizes who he was "You're Freddie, right? The guy who saved Ben's life a few weeks ago?"

Freddie nods as he sheepishly tries to avert his gaze. "Yeah, that's me."

"I honestly don't know how to thank you for what you did. If you hadn't been there, lord knows what would've happened." Nick said genuinely. "Thank you."

"It was no big deal, I just was in the right place at the right time." Freddie replied.

"Oh don't mind him, Freddie's humility is bigger than he is." Gabe retorts.

"Kinda up for your sinking violet sense of humility." Freddie joked with a laugh in his voice.

Gabe scowls at him then playfully hits him in the shoulder which was still sore from the night before. "Yeah, laugh it up, fuzzball."

Freddie rubs his shoulder then looks at Ben. "So, you two have plans for Christmas?"

"Not really. Just staying in, ordering Chinese and watching 'A Charlie Brown Christmas' for the nine millionth time then admiring the sad excuse for a tree we get because we decided at the last minute to buy a tree." Nick joked.

"Like I said before, he's not exactly Eric Idle." Ben replied and the two boys laugh. "Why do you ask, Freddie?"

"Well, a friend of ours is throwing a party and he said we could invite more people if we wanted to." Freddie said.

"Sure, that would be great." Ben stated in a friendly tone. He looks over at Nick who looks blankly at them then nudges him to get him to snap out of it.

"What! I mean, we'd would be an honor to attend your party." Nick stated to try and sound sincere.

"Awesome. I'll text you the address a little later." Freddie said as he looks at his Pearphone to see that it was 10:59. "We have to go. We'll talk soon."

"Absolutely." Ben said as he pulls Nick away. "We have to go find ourselves a tree before we have to resort for a holiday ficus."

"Quit pushing, I'm going." Nick said as the two relatives left to go off in the direction they were intent on going.

Gabe looks at Freddie and smiles "You really like adopting strays, don't you?"

"Sure, worked out for you." Freddie teased as they both head towards the St George.

"Leave the bad jokes to Colin Firth over there." Gabe replied, teasing him right back.

Freddie laughs as they both head off.

•••

Millie enters the Groovy Smoothie but she didn't walk with her normal spring in her step. She had been through a lot in the last few weeks, her love life had taken it on the chin because of what she had found out but after hearing what pretty much everyone had been saying, especially the brutal honesty from Sam Puckett, she realized maybe she shouldn't have treated Leo the way she has.

Millie walks up to the counter where Charlie was finished giving a customer their drink. She sighs and puts on a brave face, smiling at Charlie. "Hey, Charlie. I'll take a medium Strawberry Mango Blitz."

"Coming right up." Charlie said as she goes to start to make the drink.

Millie turns to look at the restaurant and finds Heather sitting alone at a table, reading a book on her Pearpad and casually sipping a smoothie. She lets out a deep breath, remembering what Freddie told her about they should be a lot nicer to Heather because of what she has been through. She was reluctant to do so because of their early animosity between the two of them but she knew he was right.

Millie turns back to face the counter to see Charlie was finished making the smoothie.

"That'll be 2.89." Charlie said and Millie hands her a five dollar bill. Charlie rings up the order and hands Millie her change. "2.11 is your change. Please come again."

Millie smiles as she takes one of the dollar bills and puts it inside a jar labeled 'Tips'. "Thank you." She looks back at Heather and exhales, with that, she walks over to Heather's table and clears her throat to get her attention. "Is-uh- this seat taken?"

Heather looks up from her readingand smiles weakly. "It's all yours."

Millie takes the empty seat in front of her reformed arch nemesis and goes to make conversation. "So... Whatcha reading?"

"A book." Heather stated in a blunt tone.

Millie sighs "I'm trying not be mean to you and you're making it extremely difficult. I really want to know."

Heather looks at Millie and sees Millie was being genuinely kind to her and breathes deep then exhales. "Sorry. I just thought you wouldn't want to know. I don't think we have the same taste in books."

"Try me." Millie said in a gentle voice.

Heather sighs "It's 11/22/63, it was on sale at the Pearmobile store and I haven't had a chance to read it yet."

"Wow, didn't peg you for a Stephen King fan." Millie replied whilst sipping her smoothie.

"I'm a casual fan. I've read a lot of his earlier works like 'Carrie', 'Salem's Lot', 'The Shining', 'The Stand'. 'Misery' is my personal favorite." Heather said. "I've even read a lot of his novellas but I've fallen behind on his newer stuff. I'm even got the audiobook copy of 'Doctor Sleep' on my phone and listen to it when I'm going for a run."

"So, that mean you watched that show 'Under The Dome'? That was a book by him, right?"

"Yeah but that show was so confusing I stopped watching after the first half of season two." Heather retorts. "Although the guy who played Barbie was pretty cute."

"Testify." Millie said and the two actually share a laugh with each other. "So... Are we... actually having a conversation where we aren't insulting each other?"

"I think we are." Heather remarked. Her smile fades and she looks at Millie. "Listen, I feel that I owe you an apology more than anyone. I shouldn't have treated you the way I had since school started."

"Well we didn't exactly get off on the right foot, you did insult my dead mom then had your ex boyfriend beat up two of my friends." Millie replied.

"And I am really sorry I said that. I was totally out of line for what I said." Heather said in a grim tone. "I had been having a rough time since my dad went to jail and I took it out on you. Plus I was trying to impress my airhead clique, I shouldn't have given in to peer pressure."

"Listen, it's okay. I get that peer pressure can be a real bitch but maybe you should've found a different target for your venom?" Millie said back with a somber reply. "I also understand what it's like to lose a parent even though your dad is in jail but you won't see him for a long time and that still sucks."

"Does this mean we can start over with a clean slate?" Heather asked.

Millie sighs "Not a totally clean one but we can try to be less antagonistic towards each other."

"I can live with that." Heather said as the two shook hands in agreement, forming a truce between them. "So, how are things with your boyfriend? What's his name? Leon?"

"Leo." Millie replied. "And- um- we're sort of not on speaking terms right now."

"Why? What happened?" Heather asked genuinely worried about her.

Millie goes to say something but she starts to stammer then gives up, saying. "To be perfectly honest, I'm not sure why anymore. I was really mad at him for hiding something from me but I am realizing that I'm being a stubborn blockhead. And yesterday he used the three little words most couples both want but dread."

"I have money." Heather joked.

"No... Well, sort of. I found out he's basically well off but that's not what I meant." Millie said. "He told me he loves me."

"Oh my god, that is so cute." Heather said, in awe of the declaration of love. "Did he mean it?"

"I think he did." Millie said then she sighs. "But... I panicked and I left him alone after he said it. Now I don't even know if he still feels that way anymore. I've been really mean to him."

"If he really loves you, he's more than willing to fight for you even if you're a total mega bitch to him." Heather replied. "And from me, you can take that to the bank."

Millie laughs at this and smiles "Thanks."

At that moment, Heather turns to see a group of girls enter and she becomes mortified by the sight. The girls are her old clique being lead by her former BFF, Addison Sheffield - a model skinny beauty who wore the best and in style designer clothes. Addison looks around and sees Heather sitting with Millie and puts on her best pretentious smile as she walks over to the table with the other girls flanking her.

"Heather? Hey, how are you doing?" Addison asked in a fake cheerful sounding voice.

Heather groans and looks away. "Why do you care? You got what you wanted, you usurped my queen bee title. Bravo."

"Oh don't be like that, it's not my fault that your fall from grace benefited me." Addison replied with venom dripping from the words she was speaking despite her slight figure.

"Well I take it that it's also not your fault that you were making out with my ex then posted it on Instagram. No, no, that was my faux pas." Heather said sarcastically. "You couldn't even wait forty eight hours after we broke up that you had to stick your tongue down Ricky's throat."

Addison then turns her attention to Millie who simply scowls at the vindictive queen bee. "You have something to say, Miley?"

Millie looks up at her and gives Addison the death stare. "Yeah, I do. Why don't you give the shallow wannabe Regina George act a rest and get over yourself."

"Excuse me? You have no right to talk me like that." Addison said, taken aback by her brazenness.

"Yet you're allowed to talk down to Heather just because she had some really bad luck as of late? Think you could call that a double standard." Millie replied.

"Nobody asked you, loser." Addison replied.

Millie gets up from the chair and stares Addison down. "Yeah well whether you asked me or not really doesn't matter to me. If you were really her friends, you wouldn't have ditched her after everything that's happened."

"Least I didn't ditch her when her dad went to jail." Addison replied. "She's been mooching off me and borrowing my clothes to look like she isn't some broke and tacky dresser."

"Yet she's more impeccably dressed then you are right now in 'last year's' fashions." Millie said which made Heather smile. "And I don't treat her like she's a sort of charity case I have to help. I'm doing it because it's the right thing to do which considering your subterranean morals, you wouldn't know what that is if it crawled up and bit you."

Addison stands there while the other girls in the clique are stunned into silence.

Heather takes that as her cue to grab her belongings, get up from the table and grabs Millie's hand to pull her away before Addison said anything else. "Okay, I think it's time to go."

"Oh no, I am not done with this weirdo!" Addison shouted as Millie and Heather began to leave.

"Yeah, well this weirdo is done with you." Millie snapped.

Heather whispers in her ear "Yeah, not a good idea to give them permission to call you that. Let's go."

Millie nods and she leaves the place with Heather close behind her before one more remark from Addison catches her attention.

"So you'd rather hang out with her and her lame friends?" Addison asked with a smug look on her face.

Heather thinks for a moment, looks back at Millie then back at the clique and says "Actually, yeah. I do. High school's over, Addie. Time to grow up."

With that, Heather makes her exit with Millie who feels proud of Heather for standing up for herself and for her.

Addison huffs and angrily sits on the chair Heather has been sitting on, crosses her arms over her chest and pouts.

A couple hours later at an old diner called Arnie's, Cassie enters with Danny close behind her. Both of them were wearing different clothes then the night before: Cassie is in a low cut black top with dark blue jeans and stylish combat boots. She wore her tan leather jacket but paired it with a black scarf that she wore around her neck to protect her from the cold as well as black leather gloves. Danny was in a dark green long sleeved shirt with his black jacket over and dark pants but nothing to protect himself from the cold weather.

"I'm shocked you aren't wearing something to keep you warm." Cassie said as she rubs her hands to keep warm.

"I'm from Chicago and survived the Polar Vortex, snow on the ground isn't really a big issue." Danny replied.

Cassie smirks whilst removing her scarf and gloves "Oh you act like a tough guy now but what would happen if I threw you out into the elements at two o'clock in the morning in nothing but your undies?"

"Been there, done that." Danny said simply and Cassie looks at him shocked. "It's a long story involving a booze and a pretty girl."

"Do your stories always involve you trying to impress a girl?" Cassie asked in a joking tone.

"No, usually there was some PG-13 violence." Danny teased.

Cassie scoffs at the statement then smiles "That explains the scars I suppose."

Danny gives her a weak smile and nods "You could say that."

Cassie motions to a booth by a window "Let's sit over there. That's my favorite spot."

"And you used to come here after school when you were a kid?" Danny asked as the two sat in the booth with them sitting to face each other.

"Yeah. This was the hangout of the three amigos." Cassie retorts.

"So, which one were you? Chevy Chase?" Danny quips, referring to the movie of the same name.

"No no, I was obviously Steve Martin." Cassie stated adding "Besides, I could've gone with the three musketeers but I wanted to slightly more modern."

"Can't go wrong with the classics though. Except there were four musketeers in that book." Danny replied.

"I don't think the title was counting them all specifically, Dan Dan." Cassie teased which makes Danny groan in annoyance.

A waitress walks over to the booth. She was African American woman in her early fifties and was slightly overweight but nothing out of the ordinary and wore a pale green uniform. She looks at the pair but instantly recognized Cassie.

"Well, my goodness, Cassie Sinclair?" The waitress exclaimed.

Cassie looks up at the waitress and starts to recognize her. "Jackie? Hi."

"It's great to see you. How have you been?" The waitress Jackie asked.

"Good. How about you?" Cassie asked.

"I'm great. Business has been a bit slow but then again a lot of businesses are struggling." Jackie replied then she looks at Danny. "And who might this charming fellow be?"

Jackie, this is my friend Danny Parker. He's a police detective working at the same precinct Lenny worked." Cassie stated. "Danny, this is Jackie Patterson. Her dad owns this place." Cassie stated. "How is Arnie doing these days?"

"I'm sorry to say he passed away four years ago." Jackie stated sadly. "The big C got to him."

"Oh I'm so sorry." Cassie said genuinely sad over the loss.

"Don't feel too badly. That old coot was a fighter right until the end." Jackie replied. "He always talked about his favorite employee."

"You used to work here?" Danny asked Cassie.

"Oh yes. Cassie was Arnie's waitress/bouncer. Got a lot of rowdy patrons out of here when they got a little too friendly with the other waitresses." Jackie stated. "You're one lucky guy to be with such an amazing woman."

Danny laughs awkwardly "Actually she's not my girlfriend."

"Really? That is a crying shame because have you seen her? Girl must be beating back with a ten foot pole." Jackie replied.

Cassie blushes embarrassed as Danny just grins "Not that I haven't noticed."

Cassie turns a bit redder then clears her throat. "Can-um-can we order, please?"

"Sure thing, sweetie. You want your usual, a cheeseburger with fries and an iced tea?" Jackie stated.

"Yes, with a side of mustard for the fries." Cassie said.

"All right." Jackie stated as she wrote the order on the dupe check. "And what about you, Mr Detective?"

"Do you have any chicken sandwiches on the menu?" Danny asked.

"Sure do, want that with fries or a salad?" Jackie asked.

"Salad's fine with whatever low calorie dressing you have on the side." Danny said. "And I'll also take a tea."

"Coming right up, sweetie." Jackie replied as she walks off to place their order.

"A salad? Hmm, living dangerously?" Cassie teased.

Danny just smirks as he sees someone enter the diner. "Looks like you aren't the only Amigo having lunch today."

Cassie looks behind her at the door to find Alec entering the diner with Meadow Skylark. "Wow, he looks like he's on a date."

"That a bad thing?" Danny asked.

Cassie shakes her head "It's more a relief considering what happened between us at the masquerade ball last month."

"What happened? He didn't kiss you or anything?" Danny surmised and Cassie bit her bottom lip, turning bright red. "Wait, he kissed you?"

Cassie shushes him "Not so loud, Mr Subtlety."

"You're not jealous, are you?" Danny asked in a teasing sounding tone.

"No." Cassie said in a hushed voice. "He's like my brother."

"He didn't see it that way." Danny replied. "At least he's moved on and you don't have to worry about that."

Cassie shrugs "Guess you're right. Besides, I got you and you aren't the worst company."

"Gee thanks." Danny said sarcastically which made Cassie chuckle softly.

Alec looks over at the booth and sees Danny and Cassie sitting at the booth and frowns.

"I like this place, it's cozy." Meadow remarked, then notices Alec staring. "You okay?"

"What? Yeah, I'm fine." Alec said with a smile.

"You know them?" Meadow asked.

"Sort of. The woman is a close friend of mine." Alec told her.

Meadow mouths an 'O' and looks down.

Alec's phone vibrates and sees he received a text from an unknown number reading 'Is everything set?'. He looks up at Cassie who was engaged in a conversation with Danny, realizing that Cassie could throw a wrench in the plan but he couldn't tell his boss or anyone else because it could lead to more questions.

Alec answers the text with 'Ready' and he puts his phone away.

"Was that Mr Morgan?" Meadow asked.

Alec fakes a smile. "Yeah. He just wanted to know where I was."

"That man is very hands on with his employees, isn't he?" Meadow remarked with a grin.

"You could say that." Alec replied.

Alec stares back at Cassie who turns her head and waves at him with a warm friendly smile. A knot built up in his stomach, his criminal world is going to intersect with his best friend and it won't end well.

•••

In another part of the city, Freddie and Sam were walking on a busy sidewalk close to Time Square. Freddie was now in clean clothes, wearing a black button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up which you couldn't tell due to him wearing a jacket, dark jeans and sneakers.

"Come on, Slowpoke Benson. We're going to miss the movie." Sam called behind herself to Freddie who was being held up by the bustling street traffic.

"Since when I have you cared about being on time?" Freddie asked in a jovial mood.

"I don't. I just like watching the trailers and picking which ones are going to suck taters." Sam replied.

"Like you've been right before? I can recall you saying 'The Avengers' was going to suck." Freddie retorts.

"Sue me for being ignorant to the mighty power of Joss Whedon, God of the Nerds." Sam joked and Freddie laughs.

The two of them see a crowd gathered close to a street corner taking pictures of something high in the distance.

"Wonder what's going on?" Freddie asked.

"Maybe aliens are finally invading." Sam stated, she taps the shoulder of someone taking pictures with their phone. "Yo Annie Leibowitz, what's the hold up here?"

"We're taking pictures of the scorch mark on the bank tower." Said the woman Sam asked. "Rumor has it that Pulse left that mark on the building around Halloween."

Sam looks back at Freddie who looks down as to not make eye contact but failing because he could feel her staring a hole right through him. "Really?"

"Yeah, the mayor has been trying to get it cleaned off but it's literally burned onto it. Might be there permanently." A man stated.

"Huh, interesting." Sam said as Freddie grabs her by the arm and pulls her away from the crowd.

The two of them continue walking until Sam pulls him into an alley. "I know it's silly to ask this but did you do that?"

Freddie sighs "Yeah. The night you found out about everything and chewed me out for it."

"In my defense, I was justified for it." Sam said with her arms crossed. "Why'd you do it anyway?"

"It was because I was upset about what happened. It hurt me that I lied to you like that. I didn't want you to find out like that and I was mad at myself for hurting you." Freddie told her honestly.

Sam stood there surprised, he damaged the side of skyscraper because she rejected him when she found out he was Pulse? "Guess it couldn't have been easy on you with everything else that was going on, huh?" She asked, hiding her slowly blushing cheeks.

"Honestly, it was killing me." Freddie said seriously. "Your opinion matters to me more than anything else and I just- it was dumb and I shouldn't have done it but if I didn't I thought I was-"

"Going to explode?" Sam finished with a smile on her face. "Considering your 'special' skills, that wouldn't have ended well."

"Something like that." Freddie replied.

"You actually have that much power that you could do that?" Sam asked. "Next thing you know, you're going to running at the speed of light or something."

Freddie laughs "You are the second person to say that today. Gabe said that he's surprised that I didn't get superhuman speed along with everything else."

"From what you've told me, you can run pretty fast." Sam replied. "Have you tried to go any faster?"

"It's never really been a thing I wanted to try. It's not like I'm fishing for superpowers or anything but I'm worried about what happens if I have can do that." Freddie said.

"What, there's a downside to running faster than the human eye?" Sam asked in mildly disbelief.

"Well, super speed usually goes hand and hand with time travel or dimension hopping and believe me that is something I am not ready to explore just yet if ever." Freddie answers.

Sam beams at the response. "You're an idiot sometimes, you know that?"

Freddie smiles, "It's come to my attention."

Sam slugs him in his formerly injured arm which causes him to flinch. She looks around the alley and sees something that catches her attention.

Freddie looks at his Pearphone then quickly puts it away. "We should get going. Movie starts in fifteen minutes."

"Check this out." Sam called to him while staring at what she found.

Freddie walks over to Sam and finds what she was looking at, a full graffiti mural of Pulse that was drawn beautifully and ominously eerie. The see Pulse in the center of the mural from the waist up, with his hands looking like they were surging with electricity and so were his eyes. He hadn't shown his eyes to anyone as Pulse, was this the artist taking creative liberties with his likeness? Even so, it was an uncanny resemblance to his eyes despite the fact that his eyes weren't visible. Underneath the rendering of Pulse were the words 'El Defendor'.

"Dude, it's you." Sam stated.

"I guess." Freddie said with a hint of humility.

Sam punches him in the shoulder "Don't act like you don't think this isn't awesome. Someone made graffiti art of Pulse, this is badass."

"It really doesn't look like me, does it?" Freddie asked, sheepishly running his fingers through his hair.

"Are you kidding? They got your forehead down perfectly and your eyes too." Sam stated as she took a picture of the mural with her phone. She then reads the part at the bottom in the other language. "What does that mean? It's not some kind of insult, is it?"

Freddie sighs "It's Spanish. It means defender."

"Well, look at that, you really are inspiring people." Sam replied almost in awe.

"Would've thought I only inspired the ire of the police." Freddie said half joking but mostly serious.

"Excluding my newly found brother and Millie's dad, all cops are a bunch of losers that if they were doing their jobs right, they wouldn't need people like you." Sam retorts.

Freddie looks down at his shoes and exhales "My dad was a cop."

"No way. You serious?" Sam asked surprised.

Freddie nods "Cassie told me he worked at the same precinct that Danny and Mr Flores work."

"Who would've thought we'd be so connected to each other, huh?" Sam said.

"I think deep down we always were." Freddie stated. "Probably more than we were connected to Carly."

Sam smiles brightly then lightly taps him on the shoulder with her knuckles. "Let's go. We don't wanna miss the movie."

Freddie smiles as the two of them leave the alley.

Pete walks out of private storage facility with a gift wrapped box in his hands. He walks over to his motorcycle and carefully places the box inside one of the saddle bags on his bike. He pulls out his phone and dials, after a few rings, someone answers.

"Hello, Peter." Leonard Benson said over the phone.

"It's done." Pete stated. "I have it."

"Good. Make sure he gets it but don't let Cassie or anyone else know where you really got it." Leonard said. "You have a convincing story?"

"A descent one, yeah." Pete told him. "Sure you want him to have it?"

"I have no use for it anymore, thought he should have it." Leonard said. "Thank you, son."

"How many have I told you, I'm not your son." Pete said in a low and calm voice.

"I know but I will always treat you as you were." Leonard said. "If anything happens-"

"Don't worry, you'll be the first to know." Pete stated. He hangs up the phone without saying anything else. The two men had an understanding between them that they didn't need to say goodbyes. They would save that for their ends, whoever should go first.

Pete puts on his helmet, got on his bike and rides off.

•••

Back at Arnie's, Cassie and Danny were having their lunch. Cassie takes one of her French fries into some mustard that was on the side of the burger and puts the fry in her mouth. Danny mildly grimaces at her eating the mustard covered fry which Cassie notices.

"What?" Cassie asked as she swallows the food in her mouth.

"Can't believe you can dip French fries with mustard." Danny stated.

"Come on, it's not the most abnormal thing I've done." Cassie said, taking another fry from her plate and dipping it in the mustard.

"True but it is pretty bizarre." Danny stated.

Cassie scoffs at this and he hands him the fry "Don't knock it til you've tried it."

Danny looks at the fried items dipped in the yellow condiment then takes it. "If it'll get me to understand your habits, I'll humor you." He takes the fry from Cassie and puts it in his mouth. After a few chews, he makes a face and swallows. "Well, it's an acquired taste."

Cassie smirks then grabs another fry from her plate and dips it in what appeared to be ketchup on Danny's plate next to his chicken sandwich. "You need to live a little, Daniel." She takes the fry and puts it in her mouth but after a moment, gasps and grabs a napkin then spits into it.

"Whoa, you all right there?" Danny asked mildly amused and concerned.

Cassie coughs and takes a sip of her iced tea. "That... was not ketchup!"

"Um, no. It's Tabasco sauce." Danny said frankly.

"What kind of person pairs hot sauce with their sandwich?" Cassie asked as she continues to try to cool off her mouth.

"This from the woman who dips her fries in mustard." Danny said grinning.

Cassie snorts and breathes deeply "Sorry, I just really hate spicy food."

"Wow, Cassandra the Mighty can't stand spicy food? Next thing you know, the sky is going to start falling." Danny said with a smile.

"Your sympathy is heartwarming, Detective." Cassie said. She turns back to Alec who was in a conversation with Meadow but seems to looking at her.

"He seems to be having a good time." Danny replied.

"Yeah, considering I was the direction of his affection a while back, I'm glad he's focused on someone else." Cassie retorts whilst taking small bite of her burger.

"Don't tell me you don't like the attention." Danny said teasingly.

"Even if I did, I wouldn't know what to do with it." Cassie said.

"Should I draw you a picture?" Danny quipped.

"I mean, I know THAT!" Cassie said, playfully throwing a used napkin at him. She exhales. "It's just- I'm not sure if I can open my heart to anyone right now. Hell, I don't even think I deserve to be happy."

Danny nods "I don't think it's my place to ask so I'll just let the matter go."

Cassie smiles "Thanks."

"I will say one thing, everyone deserves to be happy." Danny said and Cassie's cheeks turn bright pink.

Meadow looks at Alec and notices him staring at Cassie "If you want to go talk to your friend, I won't mind."

"No, it's fine. I can talk to Cassie whenever I want to." Alec replied.

"No, I insist. You are going to spend this entire date with your attention elsewhere." Meadow stated as she got up from the table. "I have to go powder my nose. Now go talk to your friend. That's an order."

Alec gives her a weak smile and playfully salutes her "Yes, ma'am."

Meadow grins then goes over to Jackie "Excuse me, where is your restroom?"

"Just over there." Jackie said pointing to the back of the diner.

"Thank you." Meadow said warmly and walks to the restroom.

Alec swallows hard then gets up from the table and walks over to Cassie and Danny's table. "Hey, having fun?"

Cassie looks up and grins "I was just about to ask you the same thing, stud. Is that who I think it is?"

"If you're referring to the fact that my lady friend is Meadow Skylark, yes she is." Alec said sheepishly.

"You asked her out?" Cassie asked. "Atta boy, Al. Asking out the chairman of a billion dollar tech company takes a major set of huevos."

Alec sighs "Really wish you wouldn't be so blunt about it, Sand."

"Hey, I'm just happy you've found someone who appreciates your charms." Cassie said.

Alec looks at Danny and sighs "And I see you couldn't resist the charms of Cassandra Sinclair."

Danny laughs "This isn't a date. I owed Cassie one and we're here as friends."

"Famous last words." Alec said then Cassie answers his retort with a kick to the shin. "Ah! Ow!"

Cassie gets up from the table then sits Alec down in her seat. "I have to use the ladies room. You boys have fun and no engaging in awkward silence until we girls get back."

"Um, Cassie-"

Before Alec could finish, Cassie had gone off to the restroom. This made Alec nervous, she was going to walk in on what had to happen for the Maestro's plan to go through.

Cassie walks into the restroom and finds Meadow Skylark unconscious on the floor with a costumed figure standing over her. That figure was of course, Shadow, who was pulling a syringe from Meadow's neck.

"Hey! Get away from-"

Before she could finish her sentence, Shadow backhands Cassie across the face and knocks her back off her feet. Shadow grabs Meadow and he puts her over his shoulder as he jumps out the open window in the restroom.

Danny and Alec hear the commotion going on in the restroom and look worried. "I don't like the sound of that." Danny remarked as he quickly gets up from the booth and heads towards the restrooms.

Alec sighs, silently thinking that this wasn't going according to plan due to Cassie's intervention. He gets up from the booth with slightly less urgency than Danny.

Both men make it over as Cassie gets out of the ladies room, rubbing the back of her head in pain.

"Are you all right?" Danny asked.

"What happened?" Alec asked, feigning ignorance.

"Some creep in a costume slapped me hard. Knocked me on the ass." Cassie said touching her face. A grim seriousness crossed her face as she looks at Alec. "I think he kidnapped Meadow."

Danny looks at Alec who swallows hard, he stares back at Cassie who goes to make her way out. "Hey, where do you think you're going?"

"I'm going to go cry in a corner. Where do you think? I'm going to go after the son of bitch." Cassie said running towards the door.

"I think we should call the police." Alec suggests, trying to keep Cassie out of this.

"By the time they get here, he's gonna be long gone." Cassie said looking back at the two. "Besides, he nearly knocked my head off and frankly he made it personal."

With that, Cassie runs out the door and towards the back alley.

"Did we really thought that was going to work?" Alec asked.

"Should've known better." Danny stated half amused. He looks to Jackie. "Call the police. Tell them Meadow Skylark has been kidnapped. Maybe that'll get them off their butts."

Danny goes to leave and Alec calls out "Where are you going?"

"To make sure she doesn't get herself killed. Stay and wait for the cops." Danny ordered as he ran out of the diner after Cassie.

Cassie runs down the alley behind Arnie's while putting on her gloves. She keeps running until she was almost half a block away from the diner. She looks around for the masked man and doesn't see him anywhere. After a brief moment, she starts to think like the masked individual would. Going back in her mind to her own crime fighting instincts.

Cassie looks up at the fire escape and hears someone going up the stairs but doesn't see him. She sees the ladder to climb onto the fire escape underneath a dumpster but still pretty out of reach. She hops on top of the trash receptacle and jumps up to grab onto the ladder then starts to climb up.

Cassie makes it to the top of the building the fire scape was and looks around. She sees the next building was pretty close enough for a person to leap toward. She backs up a few steps and takes a deep breath, time for her to use her own free running skills.

Cassie runs full speed and leaps off the ledge of the building and lands on the other building. She hears footsteps running and leaping on the next building.

"Oh no you don't!" Cassie said in a hushed tone as she continues to make chase.

Cassie hops from one building to the next but thinks she isn't going to catch him this way. She needed to outsmart him.

She sees a storm drain on the side of the building and decides to slide on it, almost like she was surfing on the pole.

Shadow makes himself visible again then stops running and looks around. He doesn't see Cassie chasing him anymore and he sets the unconscious Meadow on the floor, confident he had lost his pursuer.

Shadow turns his head and is met with a fist to the face. The punch knocks him off his feet as he looks up to see Cassie standing over him.

"Going somewhere?" Cassie asked.

"Not in the mood for your clichés, I've got a job to do." Shadow retorts while getting to his feet.

"What's that? Being the Maestro's lap dog?" Cassie snidely asked.

Shadow was mildly unnerved by her comment but quickly recovers by saying "And which clown has made you their lap dog? Pulse or the Fox?"

Cassie scoffs at this "Oh sweetie, I'm nobody's lap dog."

"Good, because I wouldn't mind making you my bitch." Shadow comments.

Faster than he can react, Cassie hits him with a swift right roundhouse kick to the face. She scowls at him. "I REALLY don't like that word."

Shadow quickly gets to his bearings and the two get into a fighting stance, they stare each other down. Time for talking was over.

Cassie and Shadow exchange swift strikes and kicks, neither one getting the upper hand until...

CRACK! Shadow catches Cassie with a punch to the head. Cassie takes it and comes back harder with a hard punch of her own. Shadow goes down. He kicks Cassie's legs out from under her. Cassie hits the ground. Shadow moves toward her and grabs her by the hair which causes her some mild discomfort and she winces in pain.

"I just want you to know..." Shadow says in her ear. "This whole "beat you to death" thing I'm doing..."

He throws her to the other side of the roof with little effort. Cassie glares at him and gets up and goes to punch him but he grabs her arm and bends it back with his superior strength.

"It's valuable time out of life that I am never getting back." Shadow stated.

Cassie gasps in pain and Shadow throws her over the edge of the building. Cassie thankfully thinks quickly and uses her right hand to grab onto the fire escape to keep herself from hitting the ground.

"That is impressive, I will give that." Shadow said looking down at Cassie who held on for dear life.

Cassie looks up and him and wanted to let go and save herself from the indignity of this guy's smug arrogance.

Unfortunately at that moment, Danny arrives on the scene standing in the alley underneath the fire escape where she was hanging from.

"Cassie!" Danny called out.

Cassie looks down and appears mildly disappointed then says in a hushed tone "Oh, bollocks."

Shadow chuckles softly "Looks like your boyfriend is going to watch you die." He extends his hand and red lightning sparks and electrified the metal of the fire escape.

Cassie screams in pain but continued holding on. She wants to show this punk she wasn't afraid of him.

Danny is horrified at the sight of this and runs into the building that she was hanging from.

Shadow looks down at her "Love to stay and chat but I'm on a schedule. Toodles." He then hauls up Meadow, glimmers out of sight and takes off.

With body wracked in pain, Cassie desperately tries to climb onto the fire escape she was clinging to. As she starts to climb, she loses her grip and starts to fall...

Suddenly, a hand catches her wrist to keep her from falling.

Cassie looks up and finds Danny holding on to her wrist. He helps up on to the metallic structure and Cassie breathes a bit of a sigh of relief then thinks for moment.

"You okay?" Danny asked.

Cassie stares at him and gives him a weak smile "I'm never going to live this down, am I?"

Danny couldn't help but laugh at her reluctance of being a damsel in distress.

•••

A couple hours later, Arnie's was now a crime scene with the women's restroom barred off with yellow police tape and a few uniformed officers buzzing around the diner. A couple members of the CSU were in the restroom trying to gather evidence, including Leo who was examining the window Shadow made his exit out of.

Cassie sits on a stool in front of the counter of the diner, rubbing her sore right hand. She could heal but still doesn't mean it doesn't hurt long after the injury was gone.

Jackie walks over to Cassie with a half amused smile on her face "Why is it that whenever you walk into this building, trouble follows you?"

Cassie gives her a weak grin "It's a gift and a curse." She goes to hand Jackie a fifty dollar bill. "Here's for our lunch-"

"I will hear none of it!" Jackie insisted. "Lunch is on me."

"Are you sure you can afford to do that?" Cassie asked with concern.

"I'll be fine. You just worry about yourself, okay?" Jackie said. "I sure hope they find that girl."

"Yeah, so do I." Cassie said sounding defeated.

Danny finished speaking to an officer and turns to face Cassie. "How are you holding up?"

Cassie sighs "I'm hanging in there." She thinks to what she just said. "Considering what happened to me, that is a bad choice of words."

"I shouldn't be surprised at the fact that you can crack jokes about you hanging from a building and getting electrocuted by some superpowered kidnapper." Danny stated.

"Good thing I had my gloves on otherwise my hands would've had direct contact with the metal." Cassie pointed out, looking at her hands.

"And if I hadn't caught you, you would be dead or at least seriously injured." Danny stated.

Cassie smiles at him "Guess I got a guardian angel."

"A very stressful job that must be for them." Danny joked. His tone becomes much more serious. "They're canvassing the area to try to find Meadow. See if they can find this clown."

Leo steps out of the restroom and walks over to Cassie who doesn't see him standing there but feels his presence.

"Won't do that much good. Guy kinda pulled an invisible man." Cassie stated.

"Wait, so he has electrical powers and can turn himself invisible? How would that even work?" Danny asked, sounding perplexed.

"If it's true what Cassie said, he's not necessarily turning invisible." Leo spoke up to get their attention. "This guy is probably using his powers to create a magnetic field that can block light, which makes him appear as though he were invisible."

"So he's bending magnetic energy?" Cassie asked. "That means-"

"This is definitely not Pulse." Danny replied softly.

"Think Pulse has more than proven that he's not the bad guy." Leo stated.

"I have to agree with Leopold on this one." Cassie said. "Question is why did this... Shadow guy kidnap Meadow Skylark?"

"A ransom? She is the head of a billion dollar company. He could be trying to use her to get his big score." Danny said.

"The only person who knows is him and I don't think he's in the mood to talk." Cassie said.

Danny and Leo nod in agreement when the front door to the diner opens and Alec steps inside.

"The media has been put at least ten yards away from here but one person got past the barricade." Alec said.

"Who?" Danny asked.

Before Alec could answer, Trudy, Meadow's personal assistant enters the diner with a loud slam of the door signaling her presence.

"You irresponsible idiot!" Trudy snapped at Alec.

"Meadow's assistant." Alec said to the others then turns to face Trudy. "Trudy, how many times do I have to say I'm sorry?"

"How about until I actually believe you?" Trudy said snidely. "Meadow wouldn't have ended in this crime infested part of the city if you hadn't brought her here."

"Girl, you need to take a step back!" Jackie said. "This establishment is not a hotbed for criminal activity so you need to back that uptight attitude a step."

Trudy groans then focuses back on Alec. "How could you let this happen? Meadow have been safe it hadn't been for you!"

Cassie clinches her fist, she did not like this woman chastising Alec. Danny and Leo both knew it.

"Uh oh." Leo said.

"Took the words out of my mouth." Danny replied.

"If she hadn't gone a date with you, this wouldn't have happened in the first place." Trudy spat bitterly. "If she dies, it's all your fault."

"Oh will you give a rest, will you?" Cassie exclaimed, she had enough of this.

Trudy looks at her and scoffs "Excuse me, who the hell are you?"

"The woman who tried to save your boss so I'd do well to listen, Trudy?" Cassie said as she hops the stool then walks over to her and gets in her face. "Where you get off talking to my friend that way?"

"Alec's your friend? That means I can blame his stupidity on you too?" Trudy asked, pointing her finger at Cassie.

"Point that finger somewhere else or I'm inclined to keep it." Cassie threatened in a calm but firm voice. "Now shut your mouth and listen."

Trudy looks at Cassie and realizes she wasn't bluffing and slowly puts down her hand.

"Tell me, if you were so worried about Ms Skylark's safety, where was her security? I'm assuming that a woman as powerful and well known as her would a team of bodyguards, right?" Cassie asked.

Trudy stammers and remembers "Ms Skylark told them to take the afternoon off because she assured them she was safe with Mr Grayson."

"Oh, so which part of that was Alec's fault?" Cassie asked. "Did he manipulate her into giving them the day off? Did he put some kind of spell on her? Use a voodoo doll? Tell me, I'm curious."

"That is absolutely ridiculous." Trudy stated.

"And so is you completely blaming him for something he had no control over." Cassie stated.

Alec bites his bottom lip and looks down guiltily. He knew he was responsible for this but no one else knew. Especially Cassie.

"Uh- well- why did he want to bring her here in the first place?" Trudy asked.

"I think that would be something between the two of them and not for the business of some high maintenance uptight busybody who lives vicariously through her successful and much prettier boss." Cassie told her in an angry tone.

Trudy glares at her and tries to slap Cassie only to have Cassie block it using her arm. Trudy stands there wide eyed as Cassie stares at her with a look that could turn a person's hair white.

"Sweetie, you really don't want to go toe to toe with me. Trust me, won't end well." Cassie said with a grim look in her eyes. "Try that again and I'll make you eat those overpriced shoes on your feet, comprendè?"

Trudy gulps and nods quickly as she lowers her hand very slowly and carefully.

Leo leans in and whispers to Danny "That was excellent." Danny tries to hide his smile but fails miserably.

"I understand that you are upset but don't turn my friend into your scapegoat." Cassie said calmly. "Right now what you need to do is go back outside, avoid talking to the media and go with the police to their precinct. You can wait for news there and yell at them because frankly they have been through much worse than your constant whining. 'Kay?"

Trudy scowls at her then makes her way out of the diner, petrified what would happen if she didn't do as instructed.

Alec clears his throat and exhales "Thanks, Sand."

Cassie looks at Alec and pats him on the shoulder. "Don't mention it, Al. Nobody messes with my friends."

Alec sighs, he really hates lying to her.

Cassie rubs her hands again and Danny takes notice. She hasn't taken off her gloves since it happened, why hasn't she taken them off?

"How are your hands?" Danny asked.

Cassie looks down at her hands and nods "They're fine, I guess."

"Really?" Danny asked skeptically.

Cassie removes her gloves and shows him her hands, they were a pinkish in color but no real damage. "See, just a bit raw but I'm fine."

Danny raises an eyebrow, he wasn't sure if he believed her.

"So, I gave the cops my statement so I should really get going." Cassie said as she puts her gloves back on and places her scarf around her neck.

"You sure you're okay?" Danny asked with concern over what she went through to try to save Meadow.

"Don't worry, I'm sure if I drive REALLY slow, I should be fine." Cassie stated. She looks up and both Danny and Alec look at her in horror while Leo bites his lip to hide his amusement. "It's a joke, it helps to have one after you almost die."

Leo clears his throat "I'll- uh- I'll walk you to your car."

Cassie nods and the two of them walk out of the diner.

"She shouldn't have gotten herself involved in this." Alec said in a low voice.

"She does things like that because she wants to help." Danny said. "Even if it's at the detriment of her own well being."

Alec smiles then rubs his exhausted eyes. "I can't stay here. Staying here isn't helping."

"Have I earned the right to make a suggestion?" Danny asked.

"Well, Cassie seems to trust you so no sense completely treating you like crap." Alec stated. He looks at Danny who was genuinely trying to be kind which makes Alec change his tune. "Go ahead."

"Go home, get some sleep. Let the police find her." Danny said.

Alec sighs "I'll go but I'm not sure I'll be sleeping at all tonight." He makes his way out then stops and looks at Danny. "Thanks... For making sure she didn't do anything stupid."

"No problem." Danny said.

Alec walks out the door and leaves Danny alone inside the diner.

Jackie walks up to Danny and shakes her head "That boy still had bad for that girl. But I know he's not the only one. She's always had boys following her like bees to honey."

"So I've noticed." Danny replied.

"I'm including you in that group, Detective." Jackie said while walking back to behind the counter of the diner and Danny turns to face her. "But I think you're different than anyone who has tried to win her over. It's genuine, no BS behind the way you treat each other. It's nice."

"I would say we're 'just friends' but it's falling on deaf ears." Danny stated.

Jackie smiles and walks back to the kitchen "That sweet naïve boy."

•••

Cassie and Leo walk towards Black Beauty which was parked in the back parking lot behind the diner. Cassie looks pale as she fixes her hair and Leo notices her anxiety.

"You sure you're okay?" Leo asked.

"I'd be lying if I said that I was but that Shadow creep had my number and I don't like it." Cassie said gritting her teeth.

"If you had a tough time with him, that says a lot." Leo replied. "I just hope we fair better against-"

"I don't want you guys going after him." Cassie said bluntly.

Leo was caught off guard by that remark. "I'm sorry, my hearing is a tad shot. You don't want us going after Shadow?"

"I don't think it's a good idea." Cassie stated.

"So you want to ignore the fact that he kidnapped a rich businesswoman?" Leo asked incredulously.

"He's not going to Meadow." Cassie answered back. "Open your eyes, this is a trap to draw you two out. This guy wants a showdown and he's using her as bait. This guy is dangerous."

"Yes, because all the criminals and lowlives we've dealt with have been a bunch of powder puffs compared to him." Leo joked.

"I'm serious." Cassie said sternly.

"What happens when we don't show? You don't think he's going to do with her? Send her on her merry way?" Leo asked.

"I'm not naïve, okay?" Cassie stated plainly. "But this guy has power and he's not afraid of using it."

"And as I recall, so does a certain relative of ours." Leo said. "Is this because this clown bruised your ego, is it?"

"This has nothing to do with my ego, Leopold!" Cassie yelled which surprised Leo. She lets out a deep breath. "This guy is using his powers to kill people. Don't assume he's going to place nice out of professional courtesy. He will kill you and not even bat an eye. I'm going to let this punk take either of you away."

"So you care about what happens to us?" Leo asked.

"Yes, you unbelievable twit." Cassie said affectionately but with a hint of teasing. "If things get out of hand, you two can take this guy out but right now-"

"Let the cops handle it." Leo said and Cassie nods. Leo sighs. "My instincts think otherwise but I trust your judgement."

"Give it less than twelve hours. If nothing gets better, you two can jump into the fray." Cassie said. "I'll talk to Freddie and let him know."

"You know that he's going not going to take this well." Leo replied.

"I'll jump off that bridge when we get to it." Cassie retorts then opens her car door. "Please don't do anything stupid until I think it's okay for you to do so."

"How can I? Taking all the stupid with you." Leo teased.

Cassie punches him in the arm and gets into her car "Be careful." She shuts her door then starts her car and drives away.

Leo watches his aunt drive off when he gets a text message from someone. He checks who it was from and sees it was from Millie. The message read:

'Meet me at your place. I'm ready to listen'

Leo exhales and smiles, having some hope.

Alec sits in his car and watches Cassie drive away. He had a knot in his stomach, agonizing over all that had transpired. He felt sick over this, his conscience was bothering him like never before. It might be because Cassie was caught up in his boss' scheme.

Alec reaches into his pocket and pulls out his cellphone. He dials and starts to talk to whom he was calling "Is she safe?"

"As safe as a woman getting kidnapped can be." Shadow joked.

"Glad you can find enjoyment in this." Alec said in a snarky tone. "Is Bowman with you?"

"Yeah, Mr Straightedge is keeping me company." Shadow responded. "If those posers show up to save her, they won't know what hit them."

Alec sighs "Keep me posted."

"Rodger that, Harvey Birdman." Shadow quips and he hangs up.

Alec stares in front of him blankly, trying to distance his emotions from all this. He was failing miserably.

•••

Inside of the movie theater, some of the moviegoers were leaving the auditorium. Including Sam and Freddie who were laughing at something they saw in the movie.

"How the hell do you even do that?" Sam asked in midst her laughter.

"You're asking me?" Freddie replied, also laughing.

"Well, you're smart." Sam stated. "Use that brain of yours to figure it out."

"I don't think I'm in the position to analyze movie science." Freddie retorts. "No more how scientific and/or illogical it may be."

"The guy who does that stuff doesn't know how to figure out how the hero in an action movie is able to leap off a building with their girlfriend holding on to him without so much as a scratch on him?" Sam asked, trying to remain as vague about his secret identity.

"Real subtle, Sam." Freddie said with a smirk on his face.

"Just trying to keep your secret, Benson." Sam replied as they walk out of the movie theater.

"Guess I can't fault you for that, now can I?" Freddie said smiling.

Sam takes her drink from her soda then asks "So, do superheroes take time off for Christmas?"

"Is that a legitimate or a rhetorical question?" Freddie asked joking.

"I would answer that if I knew what rhetorical meant." Sam replied.

Freddie chuckles then lets out a sigh "I might be working that night... Unless there was a reason for me to take the night off besides celebrating the seasons."

Sam bites her lip but her mood changes when she sees something next to them. "Freddie..."

Freddie turns to see what she was seeing and saw a news report on the TV inside an electronics store. The report is live at the scene at Arnie's and the headline for the report reads 'Head of Skylark Tech Kidnapped'.

Freddie walks into the store to hear the report and Sam follows him inside. The two of them walk towards a large flat screen TV that was playing the report.

"We have spoken to police who can only say that Meadow Skylark has been abducted however they're not willing to release any more information." The female reporter live on the scene stated. "We have some speculation that the kidnapper might possess enhanced abilities."

Freddie swallows hard, he knows who is behind the kidnapping of Meadow Skylark. He then pulls out his phone and waits for the incoming call he knew was coming which does moments later.

Freddie puts the phone to his ear without even checking the caller ID and answers "What happened?"

Cassie's voice answers with "Get to the cave, I'll explain it all as soon as you get there."

Freddie hangs up and looks at Sam who smirks at him "Guessing the 'dinner' portion of dinner and a movie is on hold, isn't it?"

Freddie sighs with regret in his voice "I'm sorry." After a beat, he speaks "You wanna tag along?"

"Duh! No way you're ditching me." Sam retorts then lowers her voice. "Especially when you're about to do some super heroics."

Freddie halfheartedly smiles and the two walk out of the store.

At Danny's loft, Melanie opens the door and walks inside with Claud close behind her. Both girls were in the middle of laughing at an unknown topic.

"Wait, let me get this straight, Sam has used you to prank people?" Claud asked laughing.

"Unfortunately. She calls it the twin pact." Melanie stated. "As she puts it, whenever we need to use our 'twinosicity' to trick someone, we'd drop everything and be there for each other. Although it's mostly Sam who has used me to pull pranks on other people."

"Knowing what I know about her now, that doesn't surprise me." Claud replied.

"There was this one time where I was visiting from school and Sam thought of this idea to trick Freddie into thinking I was just Sam pretending she had a twin sister. He even asked me out thinking he was going to 'catch her in the act'." Melanie stated. "Except... On the night Freddie and I were supposed to go out, Sam took my place and dressed up as me. She told me that she even kissed him and it completely freaked him out."

"So she pretended to be you in a way to trick him?" Claud asked. "That honestly doesn't make sense."

"I am not going to argue with you there, Ms Moon." Melanie replied. "She still loves him, she's just too stubborn to admit it."

Claud laughs then they go to sit on the couch "I've been meaning to ask you something all day but I wasn't sure if it was inappropriate for ms to ask this or not."

"We've spent most of the day together, pretty sure you can ask me anything." Melanie stated sweetly.

"Okay... So how long have you known you were gay?" Claud asked. "I only ask because I didn't figure out I was bi until early middle school when I had a crush on my female English teacher."

Melanie giggles then becomes serious "Truthfully? Guess deep down I always knew but I guess I didn't figure it out until maybe seventh grade. I've just never told anyone that I was. I was afraid my family would reject me if they knew."

"I totally get that, it's why I haven't told my parents either. I'm scared what would happen if they found out." Claud replied.

"Guess we're in the same boat, huh?" Melanie stated.

Claud bites her lip as her cheeks began to turn pink. She then leans in and slowly goes for a kiss on Melanie's lips which surprises Melanie but she reacts instinctively and starts return some affection of her own to Claud. They pull away and look into each other's eyes,

"Wow. That was- wow." Melanie said, breathlessly.

"I've never left anyone speechless before. Think I can cross that off my romance bucket list." Claud joked.

Melanie grins ear to ear then she moves in for a kiss of her own on Claud's lips.

The two of them continue kissing until the front door opens and Danny walks through the door. He goes to ask if anyone was home but stops mid sentence and sees the two young women making out on his couch who then stop after seeing him.

"Oh- I- I am so- Oh my god, I-" Danny stammers.

"Oh man, what time is it?" Claud said, pretending to look at the clock on the wall. "I should go. My parents are probably wondering where I am."

Claud gets off the couch and gives Melanie a peck on the cheek to give her hope. "Call me when you can." She walks past Danny who was still trying to find words but failing. "I'm really sorry."

With that, Claud walks out and closes the door behind her.

Melanie gets up from the couch and turns to face her brother "I am so sorry. I didn't think-"

"Didn't think I'd be home so early?" Danny finally got out.

Melanie becomes overwhelmed by the situation and runs into the bathroom, locking the door behind her.

Danny runs over to the door then lightly knocks on the door. "Melanie, please open the door."

"No, you're going yell at me." Melanie said through the door. "You're going to say that it's wrong and that I shouldn't like someone like her but I'm sorry but I do! I like Claud and you can't make me change my mind or try to fix me! I'm not broken! I-"

"Melanie, don't care that you're gay, all right?" Danny gets out. "I don't think you're broken or need to change the way you are! It doesn't matter who you love, you're still the same person. Now can you please open the door because I don't feel like having this conversation with a door between us."

There was a long silence until the lock on the door clicks and the knob on the door turns then the door finally opens with Melanie looking at her brother, mascara starting to leak due to her starting to cry.

"You-you mean that?" Melanie said, still feeling vulnerable.

"Yes, now we can talk about it if you want to." Danny said with a warm smile on his face. "I can even make you some hot cocoa if you want?"

Melanie manages a smile and walks out of the bathroom.

•••

At the Pulse Cave, Gabe was finishing up with a program on the hub computer while Cassie stands in the room. She was pacing a bit and becomes jumpy when the door opens. Cassie looks up and sees Pete and Galen entering and descend down the stairs.

"We got your message." Galen stated.

"What's going on?" Pete asked.

"Not yet, not until everyone gets here." Cassie replied, nervously strumming her fingers. She then looks at Gabe. "Is Millie coming?"

"She said she's heading to Leo's. She has to take care of something important." Gabe said as he finished his project and turns his chair to face them.

"Hope she's not talking to him to break with him." Pete said. "Kid lied but he had his reasons."

"That I will agree with." Cassie replied.

"Has she told you anything?" Galen asked Gabe.

Gabe shakes his head "She hasn't said much of anything really."

"I want to wait for Freddie and tell you all at the same time." Cassie said. "I want-"

Just then, Freddie walks down the stairs with Sam close behind him. Cassie looks surprised to see Sam come in with Freddie.

"You brought her here." Cassie stated.

"I did." Freddie replied.

"Is that a problem?" Sam asked.

Cassie shook her head "No, not at all. I'm glad you're here."

"So, what going on?" Gabe asked.

Freddie glances at Cassie surprised "Wait, they don't know?"

"Know what?" Pete asked.

"You know?" Cassie asked.

The others look at them appearing to be confused and Galen is the first to speak up. "What's going on?"

Cassie sighs "The guy who Freddie and Leo fought last night may have kidnapped Meadow Skylark."

"Hold up, should we be giving up a certain archer's secret identity?" Gabe asked.

Sam looks at him with an annoyed stare "I know Leo is the Fox, no need to hide it from me."

Gabe nods then remembered what Cassie said "Wait, did you say Meadow Skylark?"

"Why? Do you know her?" Cassie asked.

Gabe nods "We know each other… biblically. We have a bit of history."

"You slept with her?" Galen asked. "Isn't she about ten years older than you?"

"Doesn't look it. Threw me for a loop when I found out." Gabe said. "It's a long story which I will only tell all of you if you ask but right now I don't it's the time for that story."

"He's right." Freddie said. "We need to find Shadow, rescue Meadow and stop him."

"No." Cassie simply said. "We aren't going after Shadow."

The statement bewildered everyone but mostly Freddie who was struggling to find words. "Wh-what do mean we aren't going after Shadow?"

Cassie swallows hard "Shadow is too dangerous, I don't want you going after him."

Sam notices Freddie was getting upset over this because she saw him clench his fist tightly.

"Which is why I should be trying to save Meadow's life and taking Shadow down." Freddie said. "Why are you so afraid of me trying to stop him?"

"Because I fought this guy this afternoon and he beat me down. He even threw me over the edge of a building." Cassie told him.

The others were shocked by learning that fact but Freddie won't back down.

"So because you got your ass kicked, you don't want Leo and me to go after Shadow?" Freddie said angrily.

The use of the swear word caught everyone off guard, especially Sam who had never seen Freddie like this.

Cassie glares at him "I'm doing this because I don't want either of you to get hurt. I can heal, you guys can't! Shadow is using her to lure you both into a trap and I don't want you two to fall prey to his scheme, okay?"

Freddie exhales and looks down then back at her. "Did you tell Leo this too?"

"Pretty much and he agrees with me." Cassie stated. "Look, if things don't improve then you guys can try to stop him but right now you need to let the police do their jobs."

Freddie sighs "Fine… but if all the same to you, I'm taking my suit just in case."

Cassie nods "That's fair." She looks at Sam then back at Freddie. "Why don't you and Sam head back to your dorm? You both look like you've had a long day."

Freddie stares back at Sam who gives him a small smile. He looks at Cassie. "All right."

"Hey, I was able to make this program to track for electromagnetic energy. If I get any kind of energy spikes, I'll let you know." Gabe told Freddie.

Freddie nods "Thanks, man." He goes to the display case with his suit and opens his book bag then starts putting it into her bag."

Cassie pulls Sam aside and speaks to her in a low voice "Make sure he doesn't do anything stupid."

Sam nods, understanding the fact that they needed to look out for Freddie.

•••

Leo was in the process of changing the bandage on his arm from the wound on his arm then he puts on a shirt when there was a knock at the door. He walks over to the door and opens it, he knew who was at the door. He was right and Millie was standing at his door.

"Hi." Leo said softly.

"Hi." Millie answered back. "Can I come in?"

Leo smiles and nods "Of course." He steps aside and allows her to walk inside then closes the door. "I'm glad you're here."

"I was afraid of what I was going to say but I think I'm ready to hear you out. But there are some things I need to say first." Millie said. "I've spent the past few weeks angry with you over all this and I'm entitled to that anger."

"I know." Leo stated.

"But... I've really horrible to you and you didn't deserve it." Millie said. "I-I was scared. I was scared for you because I know what Freddie has faced since he started doing this. I just wish you hadn't lied to me."

"You have to believe me, I didn't want to lie to you but I wanted to protect you from all this. I-I've lost a lot in my life, I didn't want to lose you because of my life as the Fox." Leo explained. "You mean a lot to me. When I told you that I loved you, I meant it. I love you, Millie. I won't force you to stay in this relationship if you feel you can't trust me-"

Before he could finish his thought, Millie goes over and plants a deep passionate kiss on Leo's lips and after a good minute, she pulls away and the two of them stare into each other's eyes.

"You talk too much." Millie said, breaking the silence after the kiss. "And I love you too. I wish I had said it sooner."

Leo smiles and she hugs him tightly which makes him groan a bit and she pulls away quickly. Millie checks his bandaged arm and asks "Does that still hurt?"

"I'm sore but I'm fine." Leo said referring to the wrap on his arm. "I was just about to redress it-"

"Let me do it." Millie stated.

"You don't have to-"

"Look, if I'm going to support you in this like I support Freddie and that includes patching the two of you up when you two do something stupid." Millie stated as she takes the first aid kit that was sitting on the coffee table.

"Well since you put it so eloquently." Leo joked as she began to change the old bandage.

"Also, I am making up for treating this wound a lot more harshly than I normally do." Millie stated while examining the injury. "Good news is that it's healing properly."

"Good because last thing I need is to have some kind of infection." Leo stated then he flinches at her applying alcohol on the wound. "Ah."

"Sorry, that hurt?" Millie asked with kindness and sincerity in her voice.

"Well it doesn't feel good." Leo said through gritted teeth.

Millie smiles "For the record, you're a much better patient than Freddie. Least you aren't giving me mild electric shocks when I'm applying hydrogen peroxide."

"Wait, Freddie's shocked you?" Leo asked with a horrified expression on his face.

"Not intentionally, it's involuntary and only when he's in a lot pain." Millie said as she finished up. "There, all done."

Leo checks his arm and sees the brand new bandage. "Thanks."

"No problem... But I do want something in return." Millie asked.

"You aren't going to start charging for doing that, are you?" Leo laughed.

"Please! If I started charging, I'd be as rich as Gabe." Millie replied laughing then sighs. "I wanna see it."

Leo stares at her flummoxed "See what?"

Millie grins at him with a playful mischievous smile.

Elevator doors open to reveal Leo and Millie standing there then exiting the elevator and both of them walking into the Fox's Den.

"So, this is it." Leo said. "It's no Batcave but it's where the magic happens... Well not actual magic but-"

"Have I mentioned that you talk too much?" Millie said with a grin which puts Leo at ease.

Millie looks around then walks over to a makeshift display for his arrows and she gently touches one of the tips of the arrowhead. They were real and they were sharp.

"Careful, those are kinda sharp." Leo stated. "I sharpened them last night before I went out."

"Wow." Millie said as she quickly pulls her hand back and rubs her index finger that she had pricked with the arrowhead. "You aren't kidding."

"Yeah, archery can be a bit high maintenance. Have to keep my equipment in working order." Leo stated then he realized what he said. "I did not mean for that to sound like it did."

Millie giggles at this "It's weird but kinda sound like Freddie when he gets nervous."

Leo laughs awkwardly "Really? Can't imagine why."

"Would it be because you two have spent the last two weeks hanging around each other?" Millie asked. "Or is it some other reason?"

Leo appears thrown by the statement then quickly tries to play it off. "I have no idea what you mean."

Millie looks back at him "Let's not taint our reconciliation with lies. What is really going on with you two?"

Leo sighs "You promise not to breath a word of this to anyone?"

"Pretty sure I'm good at keeping a secret." Millie said with a smirk.

"Well, there was another reason I came to New York City besides becoming a crime fighter." Leo told her. "I told you I was adopted, right?"

Millie nods "Yeah, I remember."

"So at first I was trying to find my brother and I thought that maybe the man behind Pulse was my brother. Kind of would explain a lot. I collected some of the blood Pulse left behind and lied to my boss and said there was no blood at all. One crime fighter covering for the other, right?" Leo said as Millie listens intently. "Then I was outside of St James Hospital where I saw Freddie completely beat up a couple of Andre Deimos' goons. After the fight was over and he had left, he also left a bit of blood behind and I took it to run with Pulse's blood."

"And you learned that Freddie was Pulse through like a blood test?" Millie asked.

"Yes but I obviously wasn't going to tell him. Hell, I wasn't going to tell him who I was until I found out something else." Leo explained. "I ran a DNA test using his and my blood and I-"

"You what?" Millie asked. "Don't chicken out on me now. What did you find out?"

Leo exhales "I found out Freddie is my brother."

Millie's eyes widen in surprise "Oh my gosh, are you serious?"

"Yeah. Freddie's my half brother. Turns out we have the same dad and he cheated on his mom with the woman who would become my mom." Leo told her.

Millie was speechless by the news then tries to speak. "D-did you find this out during that whole thing with Bast?"

Leo nods "I ran like three tests and I got the same results."

"Wow, this is crazy. L-like some total synchronicity." Millie stated. "No one would've thought you two were brothers until you both started fighting crime in the same city."

Leo shrugs "You could say that."

"So who else knows besides the two of you?" Millie asked.

"We told Cassie a couple nights ago. She took it surprisingly well, a lot better than what I was expecting." Leo stated.

"Yeah, Cassie isn't the sort of person who would be close minded." Millie retorts. "You'd have to do something truly awful to get her to shut you out." Then a thought crosses her mind. "But, if Sam is here and Freddie has been spending all his free time with her, you realize-"

"He could have told her that he and I are brothers? Yeah, that occurred to me too." Leo said. "Would explain why she seems a lot nicer to me since this morning. Well, nice by Sam Puckett standards."

Millie laughs "You got her nice side and I drew her ire. Funny how that works."

"Guess it worked out in my favor." Leo remarked.

"Guess it did." Millie said with a smile. "So you heading out tonight? Try to find that Shadow guy?"

"I really should considering the fact that he has kidnapped a rich businesswoman late this afternoon." Leo stated. "He kidnapped Meadow Skylark."

"He did what?" Millie said horrified. "If that's the case, you NEED to be out there looking him so you can save this woman!"

"I promised Cassie I wouldn't. She had her own one on one altercation with Shadow and he kicked her ass." Leo said. "She doesn't want either Freddie or me to go out and face him again."

"Wait, so she's forcing the two of you to stay in because her ego is bruised?" Millie asked.

Leo shook his head "It's not just that. She thinks Shadow took Meadow Skylark captive was to lure us both into a fight or in other words-"

"A trap or worse, an ambush." Millie stated grimly.

"Either way, we'd be giving him what he wants if we went to save Meadow." Leo said. "She wants us to let the police handle this."

Millie sighs "I love Cassie but that is seriously the stupidest idea she's ever had."

Leo seems surprised "You think so?"

"This woman's in trouble, you should do what you can to help her." Millie stated. "You have to at least try."

Leo sighs "You're right but Cassie said-"

"I know she's technically your aunt but you aren't always supposed to listen to what your parents say." Millie said. "If I did what my dad said, would I even be dating you?"

Leo thinks then smiles at her. "You make a good point."

"Besides, you catch this guy and make Cassie eat a bit of crow." Millie said.

Leo nods "I could use a bit of help."

"Whatever you need, I'm your girl." Millie stated happily.

"Okay. How good are you at computers?" Millie asked.

"Not as good as Gabe. I doubt I'm even using my Pearphone properly." Millie joked.

"Well, you can sifts through some digital records while I call Claud." Leo told her whilst pulling out his phone. "She's my tech eyes and ears so essentially-"

"She's your Gabe?" Millie commented.

Leo covers the receiver end of the phone and said to Millie "Best never to repeat that in front of her, she's a bit sensitive-"

"I heard that." Claud's voice is heard through the phone.

Leo cringes and Millie giggles "Sorry, Moon. You busy?"

"Nah, just got into the subway entrance. You need me?" Claud asked.

"I always need my eyes and ears." Leo stated.

"Sure you wouldn't want to call Gabe and see if he can help you?" Claud replied in a sarcastic tone.

"No need for the 'tude, Claudia." Leo said with a groan.

"Chill, Robin of Locksley, I'm on my way." Claud retorts.

"Good because you're going to have some company joining you us and I'm not talking about Gabe." Leo said.

"I'm gonna guess and say Millie is with you, isn't she?" Claud asked coyly.

Leo looks at Millie who smiles at him "We patched things up, yeah."

"Check out the lovebirds." Claud joked. "I'm on my way."

Leo hangs up and lets out a deep breath and worries Cassie will react horribly to him disobeying her. He then realized that he has encountered much worse than this Shadow clown. He can handle it. No need to include Freddie, he knew Cassie told him not to go out tonight. He also knew Freddie possibly didn't take it well.

•••

Freddie and Sam arrive at his and Gabe's dorm room. He looks defeated and annoyed over what told him, to not get involved and try to rescue Meadow Skylark from Shadow. He tries to take off his jacket but his frustration causes him to have trouble taking off the garment.

Sam snickers, she couldn't help but laugh at his annoyance. "Forget how to take off a jacket?"

Freddie turns to face her once he's gotten the jacket off "You're not funny."

Sam jumps on Gabe's bed and sits down in front of Freddie "I get you're still mad at your aunt but she's only looking out for you."

"Yeah, same can be said for my mother. She was only looking out for me? Remember how fun that was?" Freddie stated with some sarcasm.

"I mean, it was fun for Carly and me to watch. I guess I can understand why it'd be not fun for you." Sam said with a laugh.

Freddie exhales then rubs his eyes "I know Cassie isn't trying to parent me but she doesn't need to treat me like I'm an idiot."

"She's not. Both of you went toe to toe with this creep and got beaten pretty badly. He broke your arm, remember?" Sam points out. "And she's right about another thing, she can heal. She's walking away from it. You two aren't that durable."

"Yeah, and she does understand this better than anyone." Freddie said. "I just- I have to nip this in the bud before things get any worse."

"And walk right into his hands? Tell me, how is getting yourself seriously hurt or much worse going to help?" Sam replied.

Freddie tries to say something but he realizes he didn't have much of a rebuttal "Arguing about this is getting me nowhere. I know I'm right but so is everyone else. I don't know what to do."

"Look, you just need to get some rest. You'll have a much clearer head once you've gotten some sleep."

"Well with my mild insomnia, it's going to be something that resembles sleep." Freddie pointed out. "Haven't really had a decent nights sleep since-" He pauses then looks at her.

Sam was confused about what he meant then thinks and small smile forms on her lips "Since our little sleepovers we had at my house?"

Freddie nods "Surprisingly the best sleep I ever had. Especially since-"

"My house was never the quietest place in the world." An amused Sam stated. "Or the fact that my bed was honestly the cleanest part of my house?"

"I didn't really mind the chaos. Just was glad to see you when I woke up the next morning." Freddie told her which made her blush. "Then run back home and go back to Carly's before my mom woke up and found out I was gone."

"I'm amazed you never got busted by your mom." Sam quipped. "You sure you didn't have superpowers before you got struck by lightning?"

"Ha ha." Freddie said unenthusiastically.

The two teens stare at each other then look at Freddie's bed.

"Why don't we have another sleepover here?" Sam suggested as she took off her own jacket and puts it on Gabe's bed.

Freddie seems a bit flummoxed by this statement. "Wait, you sure?"

"If it's going to help you sleep, I don't mind sleeping in with you." Sam told him.

Freddie smiles then walks over to his bed and goes to lie down. As he lies down, Freddie finds Sam also getting on his bed and lying next to him on the left side of the bed.

"What are you doing?" Freddie asked confused.

"Well I'm not going to sit and watch you sleep." Sam stated while she grabs the second pillow on his bed and lies down.

"You could sleep in Gabe's bed." Freddie suggested apprehensively.

"Um, I like your roommate but I don't know where he's been." Sam joked.

"Thought you of all people wouldn't mind." Freddie joked.

"Shut up and turn off the lights." Sam snapped.

Freddie turns off the lights and two of them start to fall asleep. However after a minute, Freddie starts to toss and turn then turns to look Sam who he was now facing.

Sam opens her eyes and looks at him annoyed. "What?"

"I-uh- always sleep in the middle." Freddie told her.

Sam sighs and tries to fall back asleep, absentmindedly saying "Not anymore."

Freddie stares at the ceiling and tries to sleep until another moment passes by then he says "I can't sleep unless I'm in the middle."

Sam sits up a bit and states "Then we spoon."

Freddie and Sam got into the proper positions as Sam turns her back to Freddie and scoots closer to him so they are both now in the middle of the bed as Freddie puts his arms around the girl. Basically Freddie is the big spoon in this situation.

The two of them start to fall asleep then Freddie opens his eyes and stares at the arm starts to feel numb and he tries to regain sensation without waking Sam but it was a futile attempt as Sam opens her eyes again.

"What now?" Sam asked frustrated.

"My-my arm's falling asleep." Freddie told her.

"I'm gonna kill you." Sam stated in annoyance.

"I know, I'm sorry." Freddie said apologetically.

Sam turns her body to face him and grins "Okay, come here."

The two proceed to switch positions again but only instead Sam is the big spoon and Freddie was the little spoon. Sam now had her arms wrapped around his waist, if he tried to leave, she would know.

Freddie smiles at this arrangement "All right. This is good."

With that, the two of them start to drift off to sleep.

Inside of an old abandoned electrical plant, Meadow Skylark was tied up to a chair and her mouth was gagged to keep her quiet however you could still hear her muffled cries and sobs through the tape covering her mouth. Tears were running down her cheeks as her mascara was staining the sides of her cheeks.

A door opens and Meadow looks around to find Shadow entering the room with a taller man in all black wearing a mouthless ski mask over his head. The taller man was Dante Bowman. Shadow had a bottle of water in his hands.

"She still crying?" Dante asked. "Thought she'd be all out of tears at this point."

Shadow chuckles softly as he kneels down in front of Meadow and stares into her eyes. He holds up the water bottle to her face. "I'm going to give you some water so I will take the tape off. However I warn you right now, you so much as attempt to scream or try to escape, I will light you up like a Christmas tree. Understand?"

Meadow stares at Shadow and sees his hands spark with electricity and her eyes widen in horror. She nods in reluctant agreement and Shadow rips the tape off her mouth, causing her to yelp in pain, then he pours the water into her mouth. She swallowed the water and looks at him.

"Why are you doing this?" Meadow said in a soft and fragile voice.

Shadow scoffs "Sweetheart, I'm not going to kill you. You're more valuable to me alive. I need you."

"For random? Just give me a phone, I can get you as much money as you want if you let me go." Meadow pleaded.

"Even if I trusted that, I don't want your money." Shadow told her. "Besides, all this had nothing to do with you. You're just a means to an end."

Meadow glares at him "Means to what?"

"Sorry, darling, but that's my own business." Shadow stated as he puts the tape back on her mouth. "You'll understand once you see them."

"You really think they'll show?" Dante asked Shadow.

Shadow looks back at Meadow who screams at him through the tape which only makes Shadow give her an evil grin.

"Oh I'm counting on it." Shadow said with malicious intent in mind.

•••

Back at the Pulse Cave, Cassie was sitting on the floor of the dojo looking a bit frustrated by how things went today. She sniffles and rubs her left temple until Galen walks into the room.

"Did Pete leave already?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah, he's headed to the precinct to listen if he hears any news on with the kidnapping." Galen said.

Cassie sighs "Good."

Galen notices his friend's apprehension and sits down next to her. "I get why you're worried about them."

"Really? Because both of them don't seem to agree, especially Freddie." Cassie said.

"You know Freddie, he's going to get over it." Galen replied. "I also understand why you're being so protective of him. This time of year doesn't bring back the happiest of memories."

Cassie sniffles and rubs her eyes "I don't want to lose them."

Galen is a bit taken aback "Them?"

Cassie swallows hard "It's about Leo too."

"Is it because he's the Fox?" Galen asked but he then notices her shifty eyes. "Or is it something else?"

Cassie sighs "Remember how I said that my brother might be the most perfect person in the world. Turns out that my brother has quite a few skeletons in his closet."

"Meaning?" Galen asked.

"Leo is Lenny's son." Cassie told him. "Freddie's half brother."

"Wow." Galen stated surprised. "And both your… nephews are in the crime fighting business."

"And putting themselves in harm's way." Cassie replied.

"Is that a bad thing?" Galen asked. "This isn't any scarier than what you went through in your heyday. I'm not talking about the stuff where you've literally had to put yourself back together."

"I'm trying to keep them safe and frankly I suck at my job." Cassie admitted.

"Don't say that. Freddie is still here because of you and because of himself. And Leo has survived on his own long before he found out he is a member of your family." Galen points out. "I understand that you want to keep your loved ones safe but you have to let them make their own mistakes."

Cassie lets out a deep breath "I know. But this clown had my number and he's doing all this to lure them into a trap."

"And you don't feel confident they can't get out of it on their own?" Galen asked.

Cassie stammers until she laughs at herself "I'm worse than his mother, aren't I?"

"Well, let's not go that far. You did tell me she put a tracking chip on him when he was a toddler." Galen retorts. "You just want to keep them safe. Thing is that you have to let them do this and have faith they'll get out of it."

Cassie nods "Guess you're right." She stares at her friend and smiles. "At least you aren't alone anymore. Danny and the Puckett twins are your family, that still surprises me."

"And I'm not going to lie, it surprised me too." Galen said then he takes her hand. "No matter what, you're always going to be my sister."

Cassie gives him a warm smile and squeezes his hand right back.

Meanwhile Gabe sits in front of the hub computer and looks lazily at the screen until a beeping sound catches his attention. Gabe perks up and stares at the screen to see if what he was seeing was correct and it was.

The screen was indicating that there was a large spike in electromagnetic energy surging from a location in the city. It was at a fluidity that was unnatural. Almost similar to Freddie's energy patterns.

Only it was far more aggressive. Much more violent.

Gabe looks back at the dojo and is tempted to tell Cassie about this but his loyalty to Freddie made him think twice. He pulls out his Pearphone and sends Freddie a text message which included the coordinates of where the surge was coming from.

Gabe hears Cassie and Galen heading back into the room then he quickly puts his phone away.

Cassie sees Gabe and notices his odd behavior "Everything all right there, Artful Dodger?"

Gabe looks up at her and manages a smile to conceal his fidgety demeanor. "Yeah, just picked up a reading on my EMS meter. Think that's where this Shadow creep might be holding up."

"Okay, so why did you just put away your phone like you're hiding something? Like you did something you don't want me to know about?" Cassie asked, waiting for a response.

Gabe scoffs, trying to play naïve. "Cass, come on. What could me putting my phone away possibly make you that suspicious?"

Cassie stares at him for a second, looks at Galen then back at Gabe. "Yeah, you are definitely hiding something."

With that, Cassie quickly snatches the phone from Gabe hid it and unlocks his phone.

"Wow, your passcode was easy." Cassie remarked.

Gabe tries to snatch the phone back from her only to have Galen put himself between the two and growl at Gabe with his eyes glowing yellow.

"Okay, guard dog mode engaged." Gabe said as he backs up a bit from Galen who continues to stare at him, the glow fading from his eyes.

Cassie looks through the phone and checks the last application used at it was his text messages and her eyes widen in horror. "Oh god." She looks up at Gabe and tosses him back his phone which he caught before it fell to the floor. "You sent Freddie the coordinates!"

"Oh geez, you are scary when you're angry." Gabe stated with a quiver in his voice.

"Oh sweetie, you have not seen me angry!" Cassie snapped.

"Cassie, calm down." Galen replied.

Cassie takes in a deep breath then exhales "I wish you had told me before you did that."

"You weren't going to let either one of them go after that shadowy freak!" Gabe points out.

"I sort of changed my mind, but now you could have put Freddie in a dangerous situation because he's going to go after him on his own." Cassie said.

"I could just send him a text back and say it was a false alarm." Gabe said.

"It doesn't matter. He's probably already gone off after him." Cassie said.

"He obviously got the message before his phone did." Galen replied.

Gabe feels regret for his actions. "I'm really sorry, Cassie."

"It's fine. We'll just make sure he isn't alone." Cassie said while pulling out her own phone and dialing. After a few rings, someone answers.

"Cassie, hey." Leo answered. "Checking to see if I was still home?"

"Please, we both know you're dressed for a night out so don't play innocent with me." Cassie stated.

"W-wait, how did you-"

"You have the same stubborn streak as Freddie." Cassie said with a small smile.

"Well, you're good." Leo said.

"It's a gift. Now listen." Cassie retorts. "Freddie has Shadow's location and knowing how stubborn he is, he's on his way their and-"

"He's going to try to take him on again on his own." Leo figures out.

"And we both know how well that went the last time." Cassie said.

"You want me to offer some much needed back up?" Leo asked.

"Since you were already going to disobey me, you might as well do it while doing me a favor." Cassie said.

"Give me the coordinates and I'll try to beat him there." Leo asked.

Cassie looks at Gabe and hands him her phone "Make it up to me and give him the coordinates."

"Yes, ma'am." Gabe retorts as he takes the phone from her and starts talking to Leo.

Galen leans up next to Cassie and states "You enjoy scaring people, don't you?"

Cassie raises an eyebrow "You know me too well."

Back at the dorm, Freddie's eyes snap open and he looks around but he finds what he was looking for vibrating in his pants pocket. He looks at his phone and sees a message from Gabe, it had coordinates for electromagnetic energy surge. Which meant that Shadow was making his presence felt.

As much as he knew this was a setup, Freddie couldn't stand idly by when an innocent person was in danger because of a psycho playing games with him and Leo. He needed to go.

Freddie turns his head and finds Sam sound asleep next to him. She was always a heavy sleeper, she probably wouldn't even know he had left. But she was obviously here to make sure he didn't leave and go after Shadow. He wasn't dense.

However Freddie then feels a twinge of remorse as he slowly moves her arms from around his torso and slowly gets up off the bed. He tiptoes over to his bag and checks it to see if all his gear was there. He knew it was but it may have been his way of stalling.

Sam stares to stir a bit and Freddie goes over to her and places his jacket over her for warmth. Surprisingly, this does the trick and she falls back asleep.

Freddie sighs then grabs his bag and heads towards the door. He looks back at the sleeping girl and swallows hard, a knot in his throat. He opens the door and quietly closes it and heads out.

•••

Pulse runs from rooftop to rooftop using his speed and his free running skills. He was desperate to get to the location the coordinates pointed to. Fresh snow was falling from the sky and a cool chill was in the air but that wasn't going to stop him. He needed to put a stop to Shadow before he becomes an even greater threat.

With an almost elegant front flip, Pulse lands on top of a building overlooking the abandoned electrical plant that the coordinates directed him to. Where Shadow was holding Meadow Skylark hostage.

Pulse goes to make another leap off the building until he stops and sighs "How long have you been here?"

Standing a few feet behind him, the Fox appeared out of the shadows. "Around fifteen minutes. Despite your enhanced speed, you're as slow as molasses."

Pulse turns his head "Did she send you here?"

"Yeah, Gabe is lousy at subterfuge. You'd think someone who's father is a master manipulator at business he'd have inherited a bit of that." Leo stated which made Freddie chuckle. "She had him send me the coordinates and here I am."

"She send you here to talk me out of this?" Freddie asked.

"Actually she sent me here to offer some back up." Leo replied. "She had a bit of a change of heart."

"Thought she was worried about our safety?" Freddie asked with mild agitation.

"Maybe she realized she was being as pigheaded as we were?" Leo replied. "Besides, I was going to go out and do some surveillance of my own without her knowing but Gabe's faux pas worked in our favor."

"Guess so." Freddie replied then turns to look at the plant. "You seen anything?"

"Nothing yet. I think he's in there waiting for us... Or more importantly, waiting for you." Leo stated.

"Me? What makes you say that?" Freddie asked.

"Well, seems like this guy isn't about sharing the stage with someone with almost the same powers as him." Leo surmised. "Wants to eliminate the competition."

"And is using Meadow Skylark as his pawn in his little game of chess." Freddie said as he goes to stand on the ledge of the building. "Not wise on his part."

"Why's that?" Leo asked.

"Chess is my game." Freddie retorts.

With that, Pulse jumps off the building and lands on the ground with the Fox looking over the edge to see if he was okay. The Fox then sees Pulse had landed safely on the ground and was waiting for him to come down.

"Show off." Leo said under his breath as he grabs his bow and uses it to zip down on a thin pipe and land on the ground with ease.

Both crime fighters walk over to large metal door that was in front of the plant and they both examine it.

"Should we knock?" Freddie asked.

"Maybe we should try the direct approach?" Leo replied.

A hidden smirk was on Pulse's face underneath the mask.

All of a sudden, the door falls inward and falls in a crumpled heap of metal. Pulse stands in the entrance where the door once stood then he turns to face the Fox and bows to gesture for him to go in first.

"You're learning." Leo stated in an amused tone while walking inside and Pulse moves in close behind him.

The two of them walk further into the abandoned plant and see that it was now alive with electricity with the main generator surging with energy.

"Well, that isn't ominous." Freddie stated sarcastically.

"Where do you think he-"

Before he could finish the sentence, a surge of red electrical power hit the Fox in the right shoulder and sends him sailing backwards. The Fox grabs his arm in pain as Pulse stands in front of his brother protectively with his own blue electricity pulsating from his hands.

"Okay... That hurt." Leo retorts as he slowly gets to his feet.

"Shadow, show yourself. We know you're here." Freddie called out.

"Pretty safe bet what with the creep sending me flying across the room." Leo whispers to his little brother.

"Not now." Freddie said in a low voice.

Four feet in front of the two heroes, a shimmer of a magnetic field dissipates and Shadow appears before them putting his specially made pistol in his holster.

"Glad to see you boys got my invitation." Shadow replied. "And I appreciate you learning my name so quickly. Usually takes most a while to figure it out... Well, those who survive anyway."

"Where is she?" Freddie asked, not wasting time with small talk.

"Getting right to the point, aren't we?" Shadow said, taunting them. "She's safe, if that's so important to you. I was never going to hurt her anyway."

"Right, because you're so trustworthy." Leo said sardonically.

"Be quiet otherwise I'll blast you in the heart." Shadow threatened.

"You try and you'll live to regret it." Freddie threatened Shadow right back.

Shadow scoffs "You his ally or his bodyguard?"

"I don't think you care either way, do you?" Freddie said bitterly.

Shadow looks over at Leo "She's in the back but she's being watched over by a friend. He's more at your level, should be quite easy for you."

"Don't do me any favors." Leo said, he then whispers to Freddie. "You sure you're gonna be okay?"

"I got this, go." Freddie said softly.

With some reluctance, the Fox runs down a hallway deep into the plant.

Pulse stares Shadow down as he shows anger in his posture. Shadow displayed a haughty demeanor as he stood tall in front of the other masked man.

"So, here we are." Shadow replied.

"You wanted this." Freddie said.

"That I did." Shadow said, a devilish grin hidden behind his mask.

"Are we really gonna do this?" Freddie asked.

"I can't help but be a little excited. I was curious to see what I already know, that I am better than you." Shadow replied.

"Your arrogance is gonna be your downfall." Freddie stated.

Shadow laughs "You really need to have every square inch of your ass kicked."

"Then show me what you got. And I'll show you what I'm truly capable of." Freddie said with confidence.

With the quickness of a gunslinger, Shadow pulls out his pistols and proceeds to fire his energy weapons at Pulse who dodges the blasts. Pulse ducks behind a piece of equipment for defense.

Pulse braces himself as he charges his hands with electricity. He pops out of his hiding place and hurls energy balls at Shadow in rapid fire succession that Shadow evades but loses one of his pistols that goes flying out his left hand.

Shadow goes to retrieve it only to see Pulse come leaping up and hitting him with a downward punch that knocks him off his feet.

The Fox runs down the hallway where he finds a door in the long corridor. He pulls an arrow from his quiver and places it on his bow, walking closer to the door. With a deep breath, the Fox kicks the door off it's hinges and it lands inward.

The Fox looks into the room and finds Meadow tied to a chair, her mouth taped shut. He observes the scene, this all seems to easy. "Are you all right?"

Meadow tries to speak through the tape and he walks into the room. He goes to undo her restraints as Meadow tries to get his attention as he finishes untying her.

"You're gonna be okay." Leo assures her.

Once her hands are free, Meadow takes the tape off her mouth and breathes deeply. "Be-"

"What is it?" Leo asked while standing back up.

"Be-behind you." Meadow stated.

The Fox reacts quickly when he catches a pipe that was about to strike him on the shoulder and kicks the masked Dante Bowman in the shin. He takes the pipe and hits him, knocking him back.

The Fox looks back at Meadow "Get out of here. Go."

Without hesitation, Meadow runs out of the room as The Fox and Bowman began to fight. She continues running until she reaches an exit and makes her way out into an alley.

The Fox and Bowman exchange quick and vicious blows with on another, Bowman even trying to hit him with a spinning heel kick but the the Fox dodges it by deflecting it and uses a judo throw to hurl him over his shoulder.

The fight was fairly even until Bowman wipes out his gun and goes to shot him only for the Fox to fire an arrow that knocks the gun out of his hand.

"You're gonna try to fight me with a bow and some arrows? Sure that'll work?" Bowman asked as he rubs his hand that was injured by the arrow hitting it.

Without warning, The Fox fired four arrows at rapid fire speed which catch Bowman in the left and right sleeve of his shirt and the left and right pant legs. Bowman looks back at the Fox in shock.

"You tell me?" Leo retorts.

Bowman struggles to get free but the Fox walks over to him and punches him square in the face, knocking him out cold.

"That oughta keep you off my hair for a while." Leo stated.

Suddenly the lights in the room start to flicker and he remembers that Freddie was fighting Shadow and it wasn't going to be pretty once it was over.

The Fox takes off running down the corridor back to main room where Pulse was facing off against Shadow.

Shadow SHOVES Pulse back, hard into a column. Pulse looks up and, impossibly, Shadow is right there in front of him before he's even moved. Shadow throws a punch. Pulse slips - Shadow's fist punches out a huge CHUNK of the cement column, powdering it.

Another punch. Another slip. Another bite out of the column.

Shadow just grabs Pulse by the throat. "You're fast but I wanna see something. Tell me… Can you fly?"

Pulse groans in pain as Shadow throws Pulse clear across the factory floor, turns, smiles.

Pulse lands, rolls, comes up on his feet. He catches his breath as he sees Shadow wave his arms and a few pieces of metal floating around Shadow almost as if there was an orbit around him. With a gesture, Shadow waves his hands and hurls the pieces of metallic debris at Pulse who barely able to dodge them all. Pulse then forms two more balls of electricity on his hands.

"What, you going to hurl those at me? Didn't exactly work out before." Shadow gloated.

"Not exactly." Freddie said through gritted teeth.

Pulse sends two powerful streams of blue electrical energy at Shadow that hit him in the chest. Shadow stumbles back a bit as Pulse keeps hurling the energy Shadow.

The Fox runs back into the room and sees this. He tries to help Pulse but Shadow throws an energy ball at him and knocks the Fox off his feet.

•••

Meadow runs down the alley away from the plant then on to the streets just as car stops in front her. Meadow braces herself and grabs on to the car but instead finds someone getting out: it was Alec Grayson who looks concerned for her.

"Oh my god, Meadow!" Alec called out. "I've been looking all over for you. Are you okay?"

Meadow jumps into his arms and hugs him "I- They tied me up. They were- I was so scared."

Alec looks guilty over what happened but Meadow never saw it. He felt horrible over what happened to her and that it was his fault.

•••

Shadow starts to get to his feet and begins to absorb the energy Pulse was sending him. He continues to absorb the energy until Pulse stops and falling to his knees from exhaustion.

Shadow crackles with electricity which goes from blue to red. He laughs evilly at this attempt. "That was it? I have to say that was disappointing."

Pulse slowly gets to his feet, not backing to down. "I'm not done yet."

Shadow scoffs at this defiance. "In the case, let me show you what I can do!"

With that, Shadow hurls a powerful red electrical energy stream at Pulse which hits Pulse in the chest. Pulse strained from the pain he was experiencing from the energy and was forcing him to his knees.

The Fox regains consciousness and sees what was happening and he didn't like it one bit. He then sees Pulse slowly getting to his feet and starting to absorbing the energy himself.

As he absorbs the energy, Shadow sends another volley of electromagnetic energy at Pulse. The electromagnetic surge started to pulsate through Pulse but hero was not giving up and continued what he was doing.

The energy changed colors again from red to blue as it went into Pulse and unbeknownst to Shadow and the Fox, Freddie's eyes fill with electricity that was literally pouring from inside him.

With a strong and forceful scream, Pulse sends an electromagnetic energy field that sends Shadow and the Fox off their feet, shatters all of the glass windows and destroys the equipment in the plant.

•••

Outside in the street, Alec and Meadow see the building practically explode with energy and the street lights burst from the EMP that was going off around them. Alec protects Meadow as the explosions go off and he pulls her down and they both duck down.

The energy dies down and the two look horrified over what happened.

"What happened?" Meadow asked in shock.

Alec catches his breath, "I need to get you out of here. Come on."

•••

Shadow gets to his feet and finds Pulse lying on the ground. Pulse was still surging with electricity but he was not conscious anymore. Shadow goes to try to take off his mask but it doesn't happen.

Arrow knocks his hand back and Shadow finds the Fox holding his bow and another arrow ready to fire at Shadow if he tried it again.

"Move away from him or the next one goes in your eye." The Fox said through gritted teeth.

Shadow backs away slowly as Dante Bowman arrives on the scene, having gotten free from the Fox's arrow bonds.

"Let's get out of here." Dante stated.

Shadow laughs "One down." Then the two bad guys back out of the room and exit the nearly destroyed plant with the Fox never lowering his bow.

Once they were gone, the Fox goes over to Pulse and checks if his heart was still beating. He takes off the goggles and checks Freddie's eyes, which were sparking with electricity but were vacant. Like he retreated into his mind.

"Freddie? God, please don't be dead. Please don't be dead." Leo mumbles as he checks if he was still alive.

•••

At Freddie's dorm room, Sam's eyes open and she awakens in a start. She gets up and finds Freddie's jacket on her but more importantly, Freddie was nowhere to be found.

Sam gets off the bed and looks around the darkened room. She turns on the light as her phone begins to ring. Sam sees that it was Cassie who was calling and answers the phone.

"Cassie? What happened?" Sam asked.

"It's Freddie. Something bad has happened." Cassie said, failing to hide her sadness and fear. "I'm going to come get you."

Sam's blood ran cold and was unable to finds words until she stammers out "O-okay."

Sam hang up the phone and sits there, silence falling upon her. She lets out a deep breath, trying to keep herself from panicking.

•••

At Danny's loft, he and Melanie were having a heartfelt conversation on his couch. Both of them were drinking hot cocoa from mugs as they talked.

"So, I sort of knew for a while that I was gay." Melanie said. "I've just been afraid to tell anyone, especially Sam."

"Why are you afraid to tell her?" Danny asked.

"Because she thinks I'm this perfect person and that I don't have any kind of problems of my own." Melanie told him. "It's been torture keeping this a secret for so long. Me keeping secrets was the reason my longstanding girlfriend Leah broke things off. She wanted me to come out but I refused to do it."

"Were you ashamed of being gay?" Danny asked.

"When I was growing up I did think that for awhile. It wasn't until I was seventeen. I guess I realized that if I didn't love who I was, how was I going to expect someone else to love me." Melanie replied. "I want to tell Sam but I don't think In ready yet."

Danny smiles "If it makes you feel better, I do understand how you feel."

"What you mean?" Melanie asked as she sips her cocoa.

Danny sighs "When I was growing up, I had a friend who was gay. His name was Marcus but I always called him Marc. It was tough for him because he was out when it was difficult for people who were gay to live their lives. I got into a lot of fights with guys who picked on him. He didn't always want me to do that because he said he could take of himself."

"So, you guys were very close?" Melanie asked.

"Yeah, we were." Danny said with a smile that said more than it should.

Melanie notices this and asks "So what happened to him?"

A sadness washes over Danny as he lets out a sigh "He- Marc died when I was about to graduate high school. There was a drive by shooting and he pushed me down and prevented me from getting hit."

"He saved your life." Melanie said with a small smile.

"He did." Danny said softly. "If it wasn't for him, I wouldn't be here."

Melanie then changes the subject to lighten the mood. "It's almost eight. Sam should have been home by now."

"She's probably still hanging out with Freddie. They've been spending a lot of time together since she's come back." Danny noted.

"And you're okay with that?" Melanie asked.

"Yes, she and Freddie are just friends as she has insisted over and over again." Danny stated.

"You mean like how you've insisted you and Cassie are just friends over and over?" Melanie joked.

"Stop it." Danny stated.

"All right, I'll stop. But both of you can say what you want, I know better." Melanie replied. "I also know how much Sam feels about Freddie. You should be a tiney bit concerned about those two alone together."

"Like I should be concerned about you being alone with Claud?" Danny asked and Melanie gives him a look. "I get it and trust me, I do get worried but I trust him not to get Sam involved in something terrible."

Melanie nods in agreement.

•••

At the Pulse Cave, Gabe, Millie, Claud and Galen were waiting and looking very worried over everything that's gone on.

"This is all my fault." Gabe exclaimed. "If I hadn't given him those coordinates, he wouldn't have gone-"

"It's no one's fault, Gabe." Galen stated.

"What's taking so long?" Millie asked with panic in her voice. "He should've been here by now, right?"

"He's probably trying to avoid getting caught by the cops, Millie." Claud told her. "They are technically wanted men."

Millie wipes tears from her eyes "What's going to happen now?"

The others remain quiet until Galen spoke up "I wish I knew."

At that moment, Cassie and Sam descend down the stairs. Both of them looking petrified because of the situation. "Are they here?" Cassie asked.

"Not yet." Galen replied.

"How did this happen?" Sam asked.

Gabe stammers and spoke up "I sent Freddie the coordinates. I told him where Shadow was."

Suddenly Sam grabs Gabe by the shirt collar and shoves him against the wall "What the hell were you thinking?"

Gabe looks back at Sam with terror written in his face "He- he wanted me to warn him if Shadow popped up."

"And now he's probably dead! What is wrong with you?!" Sam yelled and was about to sock him in the face but Cassie stops her from hitting him.

"Okay, you have to calm down." Cassie warned her. "Freddie needs us to be clear headed here for Freddie's sake. Whatever happens, we need to keep it together, all right?"

Sam calms down and she pulls away from Gabe who takes a deep breath and backs away from her.

As the situation calms, the door to the secret entrance springs open and the Fox makes his way inside with Pulse draped over his shoulder. The team seems in shock at seeing the seemingly lifeless body of their friend on the other crime fighter's shoulder.

"Oh god." Millie managed out.

Sam takes in the sight of her friend appearing to be dead and it made her feel sick.

Cassie quickly takes control of the situation "Bring him over here."

The Fox walks over to the metal table in the room and sets Pulse down gently with Cassie and Galen's help. After he finished helping them, the Fox removes his mask and Sam gets a look at Leo's face.

Cassie removes Freddie's goggles and mask and she gets a good look at her nephew's face which was pale and his eyes were shut. "He feels cold." She goes to heal his body as the others look on.

"Is that going to work?" Sam asked.

"I have to try." Cassie said as she tries to heal.

Leo runs his hands through his hair as Gabe stares at him which he notices "What?"

Cassie finishes healing Freddie but the only thing it does is heal him of any injuries and doesn't wake him up. She breathes heavily and pounds on the table. "Damn it!" Galen notices her weakened state and goes over to help keep her steady.

"You okay?" Galen asked while pulling her away from Freddie. "Cassie?"

"I-I thought that would work." Cassie said with desperation in her voice. "Something' wrong."

Suddenly Gabe grabs Leo and shoves him against the wall with anger "Why didn't you protect him?"

Leo stares back at him in shock "I-I tried-"

"You tri- You tried?!" Gabe yelled. "He trusted you and now he's-"

Millie approaches them "Leave him alone."

Gabe looks at her "You're siding with him?"

"There are no sides to take in this." Millie tells him. "We' all upset about this but it wasn't Leo's fault. He's not perfect. None of us are. Just let him go."

"Or what?" Gabe said staring at Leo.

Millie swallows hard and says "Then I'll give him permission to defend himself and you and I both know you wouldn't last five minutes against him. Now let him go, please."

Gabe scowls at Leo who looks every bit remorseful and he pulls away from him.

Sam slowly walks over to Freddie and takes him by the hand. As she grabs his hand, Sam feels Freddie's hand clutch hers right back. "He- he moved." She looks up and stares at the others. "His hand moved."

"That might've been involuntary. A muscle twitch." Claud told her.

"You can believe what you want. Freddie's still in there." Sam stated then she looks at Freddie. "He's going to come back."

•••

Freddie's eyes snap out and he breathes heavily as he sits up. He then finds himself inside of his dorm room lying on his bed. He also sees that he was wearing the same clothes he wore the night he went out with Sam's twin sister Melanie.

Freddie looks over and finds Sam lying next to him and she was wearing the same outfit Melanie wore that night only she was missing the pearl necklace and her hair was down. "What are you doing?"

"Trying to sleep but I'm kinda having trouble because you keep talking." 'Sam' said.

"H-how did I get here?" Freddie asked.

The girl sits up and looks at him "How do you know you're here at all? This could all be a bad dream, right? Your mind playing tricks."

"Must be. Only be you would've never worn something like that." Freddie said with a smile.

'Sam' winks at him "You think so."

Freddie then grabs his hands in pain "Ah! Man, that hurts."

"What's wrong?" 'Sam' asked.

Freddie stares at his right hand and it seems to be vibrating at a fast rate. "What the-"

Then a loud noise at the door caught his attention. It sounded like a scrape at the door.

"There's someone out there." Freddie said, his focus no longer on his hands.

"It's nothing. Stay here." The girl tries to persuade him.

Freddie gets off the bed and walks closer to the door as the scrapping turns into a pounding sound. "There is definitely someone there."

"Don't let him in! Please Freddie, don't!" 'Sam' yelled sounding like she was in a panic.

Freddie opens the door and finds no one was there. "Hello?" He looks back to 'Sam'. "That can't be-" He sees that the girl was no longer there. "Sam? Where'd you go?"

Freddie glances back into the hallway and sees that it has changed into a dark alleyway. He feels compelled to walk out into the alley and once he does, the door to the dorm slams shut behind him.

Freddie goes to try to open the door but it wouldn't budge. His focus is taken away when he hears a maniacal laughter seeming to be coming from everywhere. He turns around and becomes filled with fear when he sees a figure in the shadows.

"Come out! Show yourself!" Freddie called out.

"You sure you want to face me?" A familiar voice asked. "You might not like what you see."

"Show yourself!" Freddie yelled.

The voice scoffs then steps out of the shadows and it turns out to be the double he has been seeing inside his mind. The double was wearing an all black outfit and his hair was combed back.

Freddie stares at him horrified "You."

"Sorry to disappoint you." The Freddie double said.

Freddie stretches out his hand to try to shock him but nothing happens which makes the other Freddie laugh. He looks at his hand in horror "What's happening to me?"

"Sorry but you don't have your powers anymore." The other Freddie said as he lifts his arm and his hands spark with electricity. "I do." He sends a blast at Freddie which knocks him off his feet.

Freddie recovers from the assault and stares up at his double who stands over him.

"This is the part where you start running." The other Freddie said.

Freddie frantically gets up and starts running down the alley to escape. He continues running until he reaches the warehouse the Pulse Cave is. He appears confused by this but runs inside anyway to hide from his double.

Freddie shuts the door behind him and finds not the top floor of the warehouse but a school classroom. Not just any classroom but a room from his old school Ridgeway High School.

"Okay, I am going to say this is a really bad dream." Freddie said.

Freddie looks around and sees the board wasn't a dry erase board normally found in schools but an actual chalkboard and he sees 'Sam' standing in front of it her back facing him.

"What is going on?" Freddie asked.

The girl starts writing on the chalkboard and once she finishes writing does Freddie read what was written:

'Where are you?'

Freddie seems confused "No, I'm asking the questions."

'Sam' wrote on the board again and another question was written reading:

'How are you going to WIN?'

Freddie stares at the question perplexed "How- Win what? I don't understand."

"She means how are you going to beat me if you can't beat some guy with almost the same powers at you."

Freddie turns around and finds his double sitting in a desk at the back of the classroom.

"How did you get in here?" Freddie asked.

"Please, this is my domain." The other Freddie said. "You can't keep me out for long."

"What are you?" Freddie asked.

The Freddie double gets up from the desk which makes Freddie get into a defensive stance. "I am a creation of your known mind. Created because you couldn't handle something awful. But you can call me… Impulse."

"Impulse?" Freddie asked.

"I thought it'd be a nice play on the identity you have taken." 'Impulse' retorts. "Personally, I would've gone with Surge but I'm not the dominant personality."

"I don't have a split personality." Freddie insisted.

"Is that what you think?" Impulse asked laughing at him.

"Why am I here?" Freddie asked, ignoring his snide remark.

"You're here because you had to prove you were better than that Shadow guy." Impulse said. "You thought you could be the hero and there wouldn't be any consequences? You dragged us both into this without thinking what it would do to the people who care about you? That's not a hero, you're a coward."

Freddie backs out of the room "You're not real. This isn't real. This is all in my head."

Impulse shoots a bolt of lightning at his feet which makes Freddie jump back in fear. "Oh I am very real and I am sick and tired of being forced back while you get to make decisions that affect us! It's time for me to step in and push you to the back where you belong."

Freddie backs away slowly as Impulse moves closer to him. He thinks quick and kicks Impulse in the stomach then takes off running out of the room.

Impulse recovers from the blow and smirks at this "You wanna play games. Fine with me." He makes his way out but not before locking eyes with Dream Sam. He scowls at her and asks in a harsh voice "What are you looking at?"

Dream Sam turns away from him, almost ashamed of Impulse but this doesn't bother him and he goes off after Freddie.

In the real world, Leo sat on the floor against the wall of the dojo with tears stained on his face which he tries to wipe away with his left palm. He felt a knot in his stomach caused by guilt and melancholy as he sat in silence.

Millie walks into the room and sees her boyfriend feeling despondent over what has occurred. She says the first thing that came to mind "It wasn't your fault."

"You can say that but I know better." Leo said, rubbing his eyes.

Millie walks over and sits down "You really need to stop beating yourself up over this. You both walked in there knowing it was a trap and you both knew the risks. You can't really blame yourself for what happened."

"Can't I?" Leo asked. "I just found him and now I'm going to lose my brother because I couldn't protect him."

"Look, I understand what you're feeling but we haven't lost him yet." Millie insisted. "Cassie said he's physically okay but he's psychologically locked himself in his own mind. The only way Freddie is lost for good is when he mentally given up and we both know Freddie is too stubborn to do that."

"Not unless he goes out on his terms." Leo said with a weak smile on his face.

Millie then takes his hand and holds it "Sounds like someone I know."

Leo manages a better smile then his eyes fill with determination. "I need to find the bastard who did this and make sure he can't do it again."

"How? You don't even know where he is." Millie said.

"But we have a means of finding him." Leo said as he gets up from the floor and Millie follows him back into the main room where the others were in different parts of the room. Cassie was sitting on the stairs with Galen standing next to her, Gabe was at the hub computer with Claud standing over him and Sam was standing over an unconscious Freddie still holding his hand.

"Morgan, you still have that EMS detector active?" Leo asked.

"Yeah, why?" Gabe asked, slightly annoyed.

"I need to find Shadow's current location." Leo told him which caught the attention of the others.

"You're going to go after him by yourself?" Cassie asked.

"I am and please don't tell me not to because you don't want me to end up like Freddie." Leo stated sternly. "That's different and I know I'm at a severe disadvantage but-"

"I wasn't going to say that." Cassie said as she gets up from the steps and walks over to her newly revealed nephew. "I was going to say do whatever you need to do. I want you to be careful."

Leo nods "I'll do my best but I'm going to do what it takes to see this son of bitch goes down."

"In that case, give him hell." Cassie said with grimness in her voice.

A smile forms on Leo's face as he goes to grab his mask from where he had left it. "I'm going to need to do this at the Den. Want to make sure this place is only focused on Sleeping Beauty here."

"I'm coming with you." Millie said.

Leo looks up at his girlfriend "Are you sure? They might need you if-"

"Like I said, there's nothing physical wrong with Freddie. Not really anything I can do here is wait like everyone else and frankly I don't like waiting." Millie said.

"That's true. Girl's got low tolerance for waiting around. She tends to do stupid stuff." Gabe points out.

"And you would know, wouldn't ya Alfred?" Claud quips that makes Gabe groan. "I'm going too, Legolas. You need me to man our tech equipment." She looks at Gabe. "Wanna come, I'll let you play with the old gal if you want?"

Gabe shakes his head "I'm staying. At least more than one of Freddie's friends needs to be here if he wakes up."

"When." Sam piped in as she looks back at the others. "Freddie is going to wake up."

"And stay to be the 'glass half empty' type in the room." Gabe said as Sam turns back to Freddie. "I also have a link to your computer from mine. If there's an energy spike, I'll send the coordinates to yours."

"You want me to tag along too?" Galen spoke up. "Might need me if things get... well, lethal."

"I think I have a much better idea. Appreciate the offer though, thanks." Leo said politely and Galen nods.

"You mind calling him and letting him know what's going on?" Cassie asked her friend.

"You got, Red." Galen asked as he takes out his phone and starts dialing a number.

Leo then puts on his mask "I'll take the secret entrance and I'll meet guys there." He takes a good look at Freddie then he stares back at Cassie. "Be sure to let me know when he wakes up."

"We will. Promise." Cassie said softly.

Leo goes to leave but he stops them walks over to Sam and puts a supportive hand on her shoulder. "He's a fighter, he's not going out like this."

Sam looks up at him, smiles and nods "Thanks, Da Vinci. Now go tear that creep a new one for me."

With that, Leo exits out of the secret entrance.

"We'd better get moving." Claud said as she and Millie go to leave.

"Don't do anything stupid, Mills." Gabe called out.

"I make no promises." Millie stated and she leaves with Claud.

"She's gonna do something stupid, isn't she?" Gabe asked.

"Why ask the question if you already know the answer." Cassie said then goes to put on her jacket. "I'm going out for some air."

"Wait, you're leaving?" Gabe asked confused.

"I'll be back in a while. I'm going to do something I haven't done in a while but need to just to have someone on our side." Cassie said as she walks up the stairs.

"What's that?" Gabe stated.

"I'm going to pray." Cassie simply said and then she leaves the building.

"Didn't know she was religious." Gabe comments.

"Think she's praying for a miracle and we really need one." Sam said as she squeezes Freddie's hand to get some kind of reaction but nothing happened. She sighs and squints her eyes to hold back her tears.

At the now busy precinct, Pete stands against a wall talking to someone on the phone. "He's going after him alone?"

"That's the plan. He wants to make sure this Shadow clown gets taken out." Galen said on the other end of the phone. "He took Millie and Claud with him back to his hideout."

"Why didn't you go with him?" Pete asked. "Shouldn't Robin Hood have someone watching his back? Someone with superpowers?"

"I offered but he said he had a different person in mind for that." Galen said. "Thinking he meant you, Pyro."

"If he needs, I'm there." Pete stated. He looks over and sees Alec Grayson enter the building with Meadow Skylark and they were being flanked by a pair of uniformed officers. "You aren't going to believe who just walked into the building."

"Meadow Skylark?" Galen estimated. "She was able to escape thanks to our friends."

"Yes but she's not alone." Pete told him. "Alec Grayson is with her too. Does that sound-"

"Suspicious? Most definitely." Galen stated. "Try to find out what he's up to."

"He looks harmless. I got this." Pete said as he hangs up and looks over at the pair while Detective Flores walks over to them.

"Ms Skylark." Victor said calmly. "How are you doing?"

"I-I have been better, Detective." Meadow uttered.

"Would you be willing to answer some questions about your ordeal? It's best to ask when your memory is fresh." Victor told her. "Easier to find the men who did this to you."

Meadow nods "Whatever it takes, I'll answer the questions you need to know."

"You want me to go in with you?" Alec asked her.

"I want these people to pay for what they did." Meadow said with anger in her voice.

Alec swallows hard which Pete sees as he is observing the scene.

"Right this way, Ms Skylark." Victor said as he leads her to another room.

Pete walks closer to Alec as he was messaging his boss with a text that read 'She's safe'. Alec turns and sees Pete standing behind him, startling him. "Geez it! Scared the hell out of me."

"Seem a little jumpy there, chief." Pete stated. "You all right?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." Alec said catching his breath. "What are you doing here?"

"Cassie wanted me to stick around here in case I heard something about Meadow." Pete told him. "She did try to save her, remember?"

"I remember, yeah." Alec said as he rubs his brow.

Pete stares at him further "You sure you are okay?"

"I'm fine!" Alec shouted which surprised Pete. He regains his composure. "Why do you care anyway? Is it because Cassie told you to check on me?"

"Strange that you're becoming defensive because I'm asking you questions." Pete noted. "I may not know you but I am a decent human being and I just want to know if you're okay."

Alec scoffs at this "Don't patronize me by thinking you're not doing this for Cassie. I'm not some kid whose parents are getting divorced. Why don't you save your concern for someone who buys your crap."

Pete stares at him as Alec walks off the hall but he just decides he should move on to something important but not before saying under his breath "He is definitely hiding something." He then pulls out his phone and talks to someone as he walks out of the building. "Millie? Give me the address to Leo's place and I'll be right there."

•••

At David Morgan's secret lair, David sat his desk when Shadow and Dante Bowman enter the lair. The two look pretty worn out but arrive like triumphant conquerors.

"Gentlemen, I was just informed that Ms Skylark is safely in police custody." David told his men.

"Yeah, but we did manage to accomplish one of our goals." Shadow stated. "Pulse is as good as dead. The idiot absorbed the EMP I was going to use against him."

"Are you certain that he is dead?" David asked.

"He looked pretty dead to me." Dante stated.

"Now only thing to do is eliminate that afterthought called the Fox." Shadow replied. "Shouldn't be too difficult."

"So says you." Dante answered. "This guy has serious skills."

"Skills? I'll give you that but…" Shadow lifts his arm and it surges with energy. "He has no true power. If or when he shows himself, and seeing how devastated he was at seeing his buddy dead on the floor, it will be soon and when he does…"

"There will be nothing standing in my way." David said with a sinister smile on his face.

•••

Back inside Freddie's mind, Freddie continues running until he can't feel his legs and falls to his knees. He coughs and struggles to catch his breath as he hears a child's panicked screams for help.

Freddie regains his strength and finds a door in front of him. The door looks familiar to him until he hears screaming through the door. He runs towards the door and opens it only to find his bedroom at his and his mom's apartment in Bushwell Plaza. Except it was decorated as if a much younger child lived there, a six year old perhaps.

Freddie finds a young boy screaming and thrashing in his bed, calling for his mother. He hears someone heading into the room and hides out of sight as he sees a younger version of his mother run into the room.

"Freddie, sweetie, it's okay." The younger Marissa Benson said as the young boy starts to calm down. "It's okay. Shhhh. It's okay."

"Mommy, it was so scary." The young Freddie said. "I-I saw things… They're telling me- I don't understand."

"It's all right, baby." The young Mrs Benson lovingly assured him. "Remember what I said, when you have a bad dream and someone says something you don't want to hear, what do you say to them?"

"I am me." Freddie said in unison with his younger self.

"That's right. You always remember that you aren't anyone but yourself." His mother told him. "No matter what those scary voices say, you tell them who you are."

The younger boy is soothed by what his mother told him and starts going back to sleep. His mother tucks him in and ruffles his hair and gets up to leave.

Before she left, Freddie heard her say something odd: "Damn you, Leonard. Damn you for what you did to him."

Freddie didn't understand as he closed his eyes and finds himself somewhere else. He was in dojo and dressed in the clothes he wore out with Sam at Pini's on their date.

"Man, this is getting annoying." Freddie reacted.

"That I will agree with, diphthong." Impulse called out as Freddie sees his double standing at the opposite side of the room. "You had enough of running away or you going to face this like a man you think you are?"

"What makes you any more of a man than I am?" Freddie shouted at him. "This isn't why you're coming for me, is it? What do you want?"

"I already told you." Impulse said as he zaps Freddie with electricity that causes him to fall to his knees. "I want to fight for what is rightfully mine."

"This is… my life!" Freddie said gritting his teeth.

Impulse grabs Freddie by the throat and starts choking him. "Not for some time now." He hurls Freddie through the wall and sends him crashing straight through.

Freddie slowly starts to get up and limps off to avoid being attacked by Impulse again.

•••

Back in the real world, Cassie walks into an old looking Catholic Church with beautiful stained glass windows with depictions of scenes from the bible. She sees the priest exit a confessional and consoling a woman who had just made a confession. She waits for them to leave and once they do does she walk down the aisle of the church, reaching the altar.

Cassie walks over to a display of lit candles and few of of them weren't lit. She takes a long stick used to light candles and lights one of the unlit candles. She sighs then looks up at the ceiling as if she was speaking to a higher power.

"You know, I haven't been in a church since-" Cassie stops herself and holds back her emotions. "You know why I haven't been here.

I promised myself that I wouldn't set foot in a church again." She laughs in spite of herself. "I was angry. Still am, but I'm not here for me. I'm here because my nephews are in trouble. I thought coming here and hoping for some kind of miracle wouldn't be too much to ask."

Cassie stares back at the church ceiling not expecting a response but making sure she was heard.

"I realize it might be too much to say that you owe me big time." Cassie said to the heavens. "My parents, my best friend, my boyfriend. They died and, despite your infinite cosmic powers, you didn't lift a finger to save them! Now one of my nephew is clinging to life while the other is about to face certain death to get justice for what was done! It isn't blasphemy to ask for you to cut me a break for once. I just want you to make sure they both make it through this. You owe me that much."

Cassie takes a deep breath and sits on one of the pews, exhausted from saying her peace. She puts her face in her hands and lets out a soft sob under her breath.

"Bad day?"

Cassie looks up from her despair and sees Danny standing in the aisle next to the pew she was sitting in.

"Danny, what are you doing here?" Cassie asked through a sniffle.

"We ran out of toothpaste at my place and Melanie insisted I go buy some but as I was leaving the store, I saw you coming into this church." Danny explained. "Is everything okay?"

Cassie tries to smile as she wipes tears from her eyes. "Yeah, just having a real tough time today."

"Is it because of your parents?" Danny asked which caught Cassie off guard. "You said they died on New Years. I figured December isn't the best time of year for you."

Cassie swallows hard and realizes he was right so she decided to use that as a way to talk about things without telling the truth. "Yeah. Not exactly happy fun times for me."

"So you're yelling at God?" Danny asked.

"This is God's domain, figured she'd hear me better in her." Cassie stated.

"She?" Danny asked puzzled.

Cassie nods "I've been around the world a few times and been exposed to a multitude of different religions and I've come to the conclusion that God is a woman."

Danny nods "That's fair."

"You obviously don't think so." Cassie surmised by his cavalier response.

"It's not that. I sort of see God as being beyond anything. Race, gender. God just... Is." Danny said while sitting next to her in the pew.

"Well, she's royally pissed me off and I can't really go into it without bursting into tears or punching through a wall." Cassie stated bluntly.

"I get it." Danny said. "But you shouldn't really blame God for not being able to save the people you've lost or be able to do something about it. God has no choice but to watch, because there's something that makes God different from everyone."

"Yeah, what's that?" Cassie asked.

"God doesn't have free will." Danny said plainly. "Everything God does is a necessity and it has to be. We don't go to church to worship God, God comes to church to worship us because we get to choose what we do."

Cassie smiles at the statement "Didn't peg you for much of God fearing man."

"Didn't know you were trying to peg me." Danny comments. "My mom always took me to church growing up but when my mom was too busy working, my grandpa used take me. He was a college professor who taught philosophy so he'd give me a honest opinion on religion and how the world works."

"Must've helped you be the man you are now. Understanding, stern but compassionate." Cassie noted.

"Especially towards someone as stubborn as you." Danny teased.

Cassie lightly taps him in the shoulder and a silence fell between them until she speaks again "Thanks. I kind of needed to hear this after the day I had."

"Well you did get electrocuted by some superpowered psycho so as far as bad days go, it's up in the top ten." Danny said.

Cassie smiles weakly and said "Top five actually."

"If it's any consolation, someone is going to stop that guy and you get to watch that creep get lock up." Danny assured her.

"Guess that's true." Cassie said then she gets up from the pew. "I have to go."

"You want me to take you home?" Danny asked.

Cassie shakes her head "I brought my car."

"I don't want you driving if you're feeling like this." Danny said with concern. "Plus, you look exhausted. I don't mind-"

"I'm okay." Cassie said. "Besides I have to go check on my nephew and make sure your sister hasn't gotten him into any trouble."

"Knowing Sam, she probably already has." Danny joked.

Cassie smiles then she hugs Danny "I'll make sure to bring her home safely."

Danny grins but then hides it when she stops hugging him then leaves the church. Once she's gone, Danny looks up at the ceiling talking to the heavens saying "Why does she have to so charming and so frustrating?"

Danny then walks out of the church as well.

At the Fox Den, Leo was checking his gear as he puts three specialized trick arrows in his quiver while Claud works on her computer. Millie sits on a chair in front of Leo staring at the arrows.

"What do those do?" Millie asked.

"It's a secret. I want to hit Shadow with my secret weapons." Leo told her. "Two of these are last resort kind of arrows. In case things go from bad to worse."

"Got a boxing glove arrow?" Gabe asked through the com link on Claud's computer.

"Nope but I'm still trying to work out the kinks on making an actual one in real life." Leo stated. "Still trying to figure out how Green Arrow can actually see the practicality of that thing anyway."

"You got me there, Maxwell." Gabe comments.

"Have you picked up an energy spike yet?" Millie asked.

"Not yet. Hope Shadow isn't laying low for a while." Gabe said. "He thinks he's killed Pulse, don't want that creep to think he won."

"Amen to that, Richie Rich." Claud retorts.

Just then, the elevator dings and opens to reveal Pete standing in the elevator and stepping out. Pete takes a look at the hideout and smiles "Nice digs."

"Thanks." Leo said softly. He focused on Pete who made his way over to the group. "I appreciate that you came."

"It's no problem. I want to help find the bastard who did this to Freddie and roast him." Pete said seriously.

"Think we all want to hang this guy from the tallest tree for hurting Freddie." Millie remarked.

"Guys, I got an energy spike." Gabe stated to catch the others attention. "I'm sending the coordinates to you now."

Claud types manically at the keys and gets the information "The EMS spike is pretty strong. It's coming from a greenhouse in Queens."

"Looks like it's time to teach this guy a lesson." Leo said as he grabs his mask.

"I'm right behind you." Pete said.

"I'm going too." Millie said.

Leo gets in front of his girlfriend "No, you're not."

"Let me help." Millie said.

"This isn't a game, Millie. This guy put Freddie in a coma and he has superpowers. What do you think he would do to you?" Leo explained.

"I'll protect her." Pete said. "If she wants to help, we should let her."

"That's an insane idea." Gabe said frantically.

"This isn't your choice, it's mine." Millie replied. "I'm going."

Leo nods "Fine but stay close to Pete I don't want anything to happen to you."

"I don't like this." Gabe stated. "But it's her choice. Look, I'll check back with you guys if I get any news."

"Thanks, Gabe." Millie said as the transmission cut out. "So how are we going to get there? It's not the three of us are going to fit on the back of Peter's motorcycle?"

Leo smiles then walks over to large object draped with a cloth. "Been meaning to break this bad boy in for months." He pulls the cloth off the object to reveal a suped up black motorcycle with dark green accents on sides of the bike.

"Whoa! Where'd you get this?" Millie asked.

"I know a guy who owed me one. It's not just a bike, has state of the art tech on it: an onboard computer with it's own wifi signal and a custom made switchboard that does a few nifty little tricks." Leo said as he flicks the switch on the side on the ignition and a switchboard lights up with a green light with four switches on it. "One of these releases an oil slick from the back and this one... Well, watch." He flips a switch and an arrow bolt fires from the front of the bike and hits the wall and makes Millie yelp and Pete jump a bit.

"Holy crap! That's awesome!" Millie exclaimed.

"I know, right?" Claud comments.

"Definitely makes my bike look like a Big Wheel." Pete replied.

"All right, get ready. We leave in a few minutes." Leo said.

"I didn't bring any extra clothes." Millie said.

"Don't worry, I got a spare black turtleneck you can borrow." Claud said as she pulls Millie off into another room.

Pete walks over to Leo "It could get dangerous for her out there."

"I know. Make sure she doesn't do anything stupid." Leo whispers to him.

Pete nods while Leo preps his gear again.

Back at the Pulse Cave, Gabe stares at his monitor with a pensive look when Galen stands next to him. Both of them were worried because they had heard what Millie was going to do.

"You okay?" Galen asked.

"I wish she wasn't going, it's too dangerous." Gabe said.

Sam lets go of Freddie's hand and walks over to the others. She looks over Gabe's shoulder and sees what was on the screen: the coordinates of Shadow's current location.

"Don't worry, she's not going to be alone. I'm sure Leo and Pete will keep her safe." Galen reassured him. "And she's a big girl, she can take care of herself."

"Against Shadow? Don't be too sure." Gabe said.

The expression on Sam's face changed from curiosity to boiling anger and she head up the stairs, catching the boys attention.

"Where are you going?" Gabe asked.

"That where Shadow is right now?" Sam asked.

"Uh, yeah. Why?" Gabe asked mildly confused.

"All I needed to know." Sam stated with determination in her voice and quickly made it up the stairs and out the door.

Gabe was shocked by this "She's not-"

"Don't worry, I got her." Galen replied as she goes to make his way out after her.

Sam ran out of the warehouse and strides down an alley with drive in her stance. She was going to hurt someone and she didn't care who.

Suddenly a figure jumps in front of her and causes her to come to a halt. Sam sees that it was Galen now standing before her with his eyes glowing in an attempt to scare her but this is Sam Puckett, it was a pointless ploy on his part.

"Get out of my way." Sam seethed, she was in no mood to hear what he had to say.

"You aren't seriously considering going after Shadow yourself." Galen stated.

"You bet your ass I am, Marmeduke." Sam retorts and tries to push him aside. "Now move!"

"What are you going to do? Hit him really hard with your buttersock?" Galen asked incredulously.

"About the long and short of it, yeah." Sam said.

"That's suicide, Sam. He'd kill you before you even took a swing at him." Galen said.

"It's my life. Why do you care what happens to me?" Sam asked bitterly.

"A few good reasons. One being that you're family and another one, because of Freddie." Galen said which makes her stop in her tracks again and she looks back at him. "What is getting yourself killed going to help Freddie? When he wakes up, what do you think it's going to do to him if he finds out you died trying to get some payback?" Sam looks down at her feet to avert his gaze. "You and I both know that would destroy him."

"I don't care! My life doesn't mean anything if he's not here and he's not here because of Shadow!" Sam stated.

"Why is his life more important than your own?" Galen yelled back.

"Because I-" Sam stops herself and she regains her composure as she speaks again in a softer voice. "Because I love him."

The tense scene settles down at bit and Galen's shoulders relax and his expression warms up. He rests his hands on her shoulders to comfort her.

"Listen to me, I understand that you want to act because you feel helpless. As far as I can tell, you hate feeling like that, right?" Galen asked and Sam nods. "I know it sounds like a cliché but you have to think positively for Freddie's sake. He's still in there and he's going wake up. Shouldn't it be your face be the first thing he sees when he does?"

Sam tries to smile but her eyes start to well up with tears and she starts to cry. Galen instinctively wraps his arms around his cousin as she continues to cry.

"It's okay. He's going to be okay." Galen told her. "You're going to get to tell him. I promise."

Sam takes a deep breath and pulls away from the hug "Thanks for, you know, stopping me. No one in my family has cared if I was going to do something crazy. They'd usually join in."

"I would only join in if it was a wise decision and that was not." Galen replied. "Anything else, just know that I've got your back."

Sam smiles then hugs him tightly which surprised Galen.

"Didn't figure you as the hugging type." Galen said.

"Right now, I am." Sam said as she continues to hug him the he pulls her back to the warehouse.

•••

Inside of Freddie's mind, the sounds of a scuffle are heard in a room that looked like a library. The fighting continues until a loud crash and Freddie goes flying through a bookcase. The books hit him in the head as he tries to get up only to have a boot step hard on his foot.

"Ah!" Freddie screamed in pain. "Get off!"

The booted foot does so and Freddie looks up at Impulse who seemed to be enjoying causing pain.

"So, you ready to give up or are you going to persist with fighting back and losing?" Impulse gloated.

Freddie hurls a book at his face which hits him hard in his nose. He uses this opportunity to run and hide behind another bookcase.

Impulse rubs his nose then looks to try to find Freddie "You want to continue this game of hide and seek, fine!"

Freddie tries to hold his breath to conceal his hiding place as Impulse zaps all of the bookcases until only one is left, the one is Freddie is hiding behind. He knows he's completely screwed.

"Well looks like I found the dork." Impulse said then he blasts the bookcase into pieces and sends Freddie smack into the wall. "Oh, that had to hurt."

Freddie gasps in pain then looks at him "I'm… Not… Giving up."

"That's adorable that you think you have a choice." Impulse said snidely. "This is in entirely pointless. Much like your reason for fighting crime. Why do you do it anyway?"

"Because I want to help people." Freddie said through breaths.

Impulse imitates the sound of a buzzer then speaks "Wrong. You and I both know why you're really doing this and it's for your own altruistic reason. Why don't just admit it so you can finally get it off your chest and we can end this."

Freddie stands up and stares at him "I-I want-"

"I'm sorry, what was that?" Impulse asked, leaning in.

"I want to be better than him!" Freddie managed out.

"Oh, okay. But who is he?" Impulse asked. "Your big brother? If so, I think you're missing the point. I mean, he is better at this than you are."

"My dad!" Freddie shouted in his face then he calms down. "I want to be better than my dad."

Impulse smiles "See, was that so hard?"

Freddie punches Impulse as hard as he could in the face then takes off running again.

Impulse just smirks as he rubs his face "Won't be long now. He then strides after him, moving at a less of a frantic pace than Freddie was running.

•••

In the real world, two people were riding on motorcycles and it was in fact the Fox and Pete with Millie riding on the back with the Fox. Millie was wearing an all black helmet that covered her face that matches the one Leo was wearing.

"This is so cool." Millie said with excitement twinge in her voice.

"We're really going to have to work on your definition of cool." Leo told her. "How close are we, Moon?"

"Just round the east corner and you should be there." Claud told him. "Say, when am I ever gonna get a codename?"

"Now isn't really the time, Moon." Leo said annoyed.

"I mean, Gabe gave himself one and everyone on Team Pulse has one. Even Millie has one." Claud stated. "How about you give the tech support a little love?"

"If we live through this, we'll discuss this in greater detail. For now, let me focus on fighting the superhuman, okay?" Leo replied.

"Got it." Claud said.

"Follow my lead." Leo said to Pete who gives him a thumbs up in understanding. The bikers head round a corner and pull up to a large building with nothing but glass windows. The Fox removes his helmet and his mask was still on while Millie and Pete remove their helmets and they were wearing black ski masks with only eye holes cut out.

"How you wear that with your mask on?" Millie asked.

"I'm surprised how comfortable you were on the back of his bike." Pete points out.

"I've had practice." Millie comments.

"All right, wait out here while I go in there and confront him." Leo instructed. "When I need back up, I'll give you the signal."

"What's the signal?" Pete asked.

"Me screaming." Leo said and with that, he walks into the run down greenhouse.

Millie watches him leave with a worried sigh leaving her.

•••

The Fox is now inside the greenhouse which was full of empty dirt plots and some dead plants. He loads his bow with an arrow as he walks fully into the building where he finds Shadow standing in the middle of the building and raises his bow to aim his arrow at him.

"Glad you could join me." Shadow said. "Would it be presumptuous of me to offer my condolences?"

"It would because I hate to break it to you… Actually, I lied. I want you to hear this, Pulse is alive." Leo stated, not lowering his bow for a second. "You just knocked him for a loop but he's alive."

"Then why isn't he here now to confront me? Finish me off?" Shadow asked with an arrogance in his voice.

"I said he was alive, didn't say he wasn't hurt but he also wanted me to have the honor of stopping you myself." Leo said.

Shadow laughs "You are insect in the presence of a god, how do you hope to defeat me?"

"I maybe an insect but I have a hell of a sting." Leo said with confidence.

The Fox shots the arrow at Shadow who catches it just before it hits him. Shadow scoffs at the effort "That the best you got?"

"Not exactly but it's a start." Leo said, hiding a smile behind his mask.

Suddenly, the arrow Shadow caught sprays him with tear gas near his eyes and mouth holes of his mask. He gasps for air and as the Fox runs and knees Shadow in the face. And once Shadow recovers from the gas, the fight begins

The Fox uses his bow as a blunt instrument and hits Shadow across the face and knocks him back but Shadow uses the momentum of the attack and kicks the Fox in the head.

Shadow then hits the Fox with a few devastating left and right blows until the Fox stumbles back and hits one of the windows hard, shattering it. Shadow goes to strike him but the Fox grabs a shard of glass and stabs Shadow in the calf muscle.

Shadow screams in pain, pulls out the shard from his calf then tosses it aside. "You're gonna wish you-"

The Fox sweeps his leg and knocks him off his feet. He looks down at Shadow and says "I'm sorry, what were you saying?"

•••

Inside Freddie's mind. Freddie stops running then grabs his head as he stares into the long and cavernous hallway. He hyperventilates and runs into a room and realizes he was back in the classroom he was before and it had only one desk in the middle of the room. He also finds Dream Sam standing in front of the chalkboard.

"Why am I here again? You want to teach me something?" Freddie asked bitterly. "This all some big lesson I'm supposed to be learning? Huh? Well, I'm sorry but I'm sick of these games. I'm done!"

Dream Sam scrawls on the chalkboard 'Why do you think you can give up?'

Freddie hears footsteps approach the room and he shuts the door. He then began to pace around a bit.

"I can't keep doing this, Sam. I can't!" Freddie yells at Dream Sam. "Why's it always me?! Why is it never anybody else's turn?!"

Dream Sam doesn't answer him and moves away from the chalkboard after scrawling on the chalkboard 'How are you going to WIN?' with the word word 'win' underlined seven times.

Freddie reads it and asks "Can't I just lose?" He goes to sit in the desk as he hears footsteps approaching. "Easy. It would be easy. It would be so easy."

The footsteps get louder and Freddie gets up from his seat and starts pacing around the room again. "I can't keep doing this. I can't, I can't always do this." He turns back to Dream Sam who was in front of the chalkboard again. "It's not fair. Sam, it's just not fair. WHY CAN'T I JUST LOSE?!"

Dream Sam remains silent but written on the board was one word in capital letters: NO!

Freddie stands there and let's the weight of his emotions hit him. He falls to the floor again and puts his hands over his face from exhaustion. He was tired, he was ready to give in to the darkness. Ready to let Impulse win.

Suddenly, a presence was standing in front of him.

"Freddie..." Dream Sam's voice said softly. "You are not the only person who's ever lost. It's the story of everybody. Get over it. Beat it. Break free."

In the real world, Sam walks closer to his unconscious form and clutches his left hand with hers then touches his face with her right hand.

Cassie had returned to the Cave and witnesses this as she stands next to Galen and Gabe. She watches this with a warmth in her eyes. Hoping her miracle would come true.

Inside his mind, Dream Sam touches his face and he lazily looks up at her, tears etched around his eyes. "Freddie, it's time. Get up off your ass... And win."

Freddie stares at her and a fire inside him is lit anew and he gets up from the floor and sees Dream Sam wasn't there anymore but he did need her to do what he needed to do, to win.

Freddie walks back into the hallway and finds Impulse standing on the other end of the corridor. He has a few things to say to his doppelgänger.

"So, you finally got that out of your system?" Impulse asked. "Ready to face this?"

Freddie holds his head high "I am."

"Good, put up quite a fight though. I'll give you that." Impulse comments.

"Before we do this, I have something to say to you." Freddie said.

"Actually it's much easier if you're quiet." Impulse said as he moves further down the long corridor.

"No!" Freddie yelled which echoes and stops Impulse in his tracks. "You're going to listen to me. I didn't know this or hell, didn't want to see, I've been running from who I was for my entire life."

•••

The Fox was fighting Shadow a fairly evenly matched fight until Shadow hits the Fox with a cheap shot in the groin that sends him down to the ground. He then puts his electrified fist on the floor and shocks the Fox as he is down.

Leo screams in pain and Shadow then proceeded to punch him over and over. Shadow holds a limp Fox up by the throat.

"Thought you'd be more of a challenge. Not that I'm completely disappointed." Shadow gloats as he bends the Fox's forearm back which makes Leo groan in pain.

"I realize now that why I've been running from is because I thought I was alone." Freddie's voice is heard saying. "But I was wrong. I'm not alone, not anymore."

Suddenly, Shadow is struck in the back which causes him to lose his grip on the Fox and dropping him to the floor. He looks back and find a masked Millie standing behind him holding a long pole in her hands ready to strike him again.

"Get away from him!" Millie said authoritatively.

"This is your idea of backup?" Shadow asked the groggy Fox. "That's really sad."

Without saying another word, Millie smacks Shadow across the neck with the pole then hits him in the stomach which irritated Shadow.

Shadow quickly grabs both of Millie's wrists and squeezes them tightly. Millie gasps in pain and drops the pole of the floor. He shoves her down on the ground hard and stares down at her. "Maybe you're not a big threat but you're still worth my time."

Millie kicks Shadow hard in the shin and he limps back in pain as she gets back to her feet and kicks him in the stomach to sends him backwards on a dirt plot. "That all you got?"

•••

Back inside Freddie's mind, Freddie continues talking Impulse. "You seem to think you're stronger than I am but the thing about that is, I created you. That has to take some power, right?"

"Your point?" Impulse asked annoyed.

"MY point is, you chasing me down made me remember something I'd forgotten years ago but was still in the back of my mind." Freddie informs him. "I am me."

Impulse stares at him with a confused look on his face "What does that even mean?"

"Means that no matter how much I change or what people, or in this case voices in my head, I am still me." Freddie said. "And I have had the power to beat you back all along."

Impulse scoffs "You really think you can take me? You don't have your powers."

"That's where you're wrong. I've had them the entire time, guess I was blocking them out." Freddie told him. "I just needed to sort things out before I realized what I needed to do."

"Oh? And what's that?" Impulse asked.

Freddie's clothes change again but only now he was wearing his Pulse battle gear minus the mask and goggles and his hands surge with electricity. He then gives his double a sly grin. "Kick my ass."

Impulse stares at him with wide eyes "Uh oh."

Freddie sends a powerful stream of energy at Impulse which sends him flying through the wall of the corridor and landing hard on an all white void. He had literally broken the illusion his mind created.

Impulse looks up at Freddie who steps on his fingers and he gasps in pain. "What are you doing?"

"Fighting dirty." Freddie told him.

"But you would never-"

Freddie answers with a swift kick in the stomach that sends him back writhing in pain. "What can I say, I learned it from watching you."

Impulse gets to his feet and charges at him but unexpectedly Freddie vanishes from where he was going to strike and suddenly Freddie zooms up to him and punches him in the face. The supersonic speed of the punch sends Impulse rocketing through the air and sliding to the floor.

Freddie stares at his hands and realized what he had done. With a smile, he says "Wicked."

•••

Back in the real world, Sam stares at Freddie and sees that he was starting to spark with electricity. Uh, is that supposed to happen?"

Cassie sees the energy was heading to Freddie's hand and was going to electrocuted Sam. "Sam, move!" Before Sam could object, Cassie pulls her away from her nephew as Freddie's body fills with electricity.

"What's going on?" Gabe asked as the electrical equipment began to flicker and surge.

Cassie stares back Freddie then at the others "I don't know."

Sam swallows and looks to Freddie, the man she said she loved as he fights for his life. "Don't you give up on me, Benson. Come back to me."

•••

At the greenhouse, Millie was fighting off Shadow by hitting him with the pole she picked back up repeatedly until Shadow takes the pole from her and breaks it in half. He tosses the pieces aside and backhands Millie who falls to floor.

"This has gotten rather tiresome." Shadow stated. "You done or do you want to die?"

Millie stares back at him and giggles "You really aren't getting it. I was just a distraction, you focused too much on me."

Shadow realized what she meant and turns around to find the Fox shooting an arrow at him that hits him in the chest but it doesn't stab him but shatters with a clear liquid that spills all over Shadow. As this goes on, Millie gets up and runs over to stand next to Leo.

Shadow stares at them and was confused "That's not going to work. You can cause me to shock myself by using water! It has to be on bare skin, idiot."

"Who said it water." Leo replied. He looks past Shadow. "Now!"

Shadow turns and finds a masked Pete standing behind him and throwing a fireball at Shadow and the liquid on his body to ignite. The masked villain lights up and he runs out of the greenhouse to find something to put himself out.

The three of them watch as Shadow runs off.

Once he was gone, Pete makes his way over to the two injured teens. "Are you all right?"

"We're okay." Leo said as he rubs the arm Shadow bent. He then focuses on Millie. "Are you okay?"

Millie nods "I don't know what came over me. I heard you scream... I didn't want him to hurt you."

Leo hugs Millie tightly and she hugs him just as tightly. Pete watches this then he leads the two out of the greenhouse.

•••

At the Pulse Cave, the others watch as Freddie was pulsating with energy and the surge of energy causes the equipment to spark then overload with energy.

"My computer!" Gabe shouted.

"Kid, right now that's the least of our worries." Galen remarked.

Cassie and Sam stare in shock as Freddie's body convulsed due to the energy,

•••

Inside Freddie's mind, Freddie was still fighting Impulse by punching him over and over until Impulse was limp in his arms. Impulse lazily looks up at him and laughs.

"What's so funny?" Freddie asked angrily.

"I knew could do it." Impulse said.

"Do what?" Freddie stated.

Impulse pushes Freddie away and stares at him as he gets up off the floor. "I knew I could get you to fight for your life."

Freddie was incredulous "What?"

"I was testing you. I wanted you to see what you were capable of, I just threatened you to give you some… insensitive." Impulse told him.

"And that included throwing me around like a rag doll?" Freddie asked.

"I had to make it convincing." Impulse said.

"So you don't want my life?" Freddie asked.

"Whoa, let's not get crazy." Impulse said. "I still think we'd be better off if I was running the show but I realized you needed something to fight for and boy did I give it to you. Also, I wanted to give you a sneak peek at what is coming." Impulse explained.

"Wait, what's coming?" Freddie asked perplexed.

Impulse smirks "You'll see. But right now. You have to wake up. Your… friends are worried about you."

Freddie thinks and remembers "Sam."

"Yeah, her too." Impulse said unenthusiastically. "Point is, time to go home."

"Hold on, you need to tell me why I created you in the first place." Freddie inquired.

"Sorry, that's a story for another day." Impulse retorts. "You should be waking up in… Now."

•••

Back in the real world, the team watches as the energy surrounding Freddie was disappearing. Sam moves away from Cassie and cautiously walks over to Freddie. She looks down at Freddie and gently takes his hand.

However Sam was surprised by Freddie squeezing her hand. She sees that his eyes were open and he was staring up at her. "Freddie?"

Freddie manages a weak smile "Hey, sight for sore eyes."

The rest of the gang sees he's awake and are relieved and elated Freddie was alive.

Cassie looks up at the ceiling as if to talk to God again only this time it was a soft whisper "Thank you."

•••

The Fox and Pete were making their way back to the bikes as Millie gets a phone call. She sees that it's from Gabe. "I need to take this." She pulls up her mask to show her face as she answers the phone.

"You sure you're all right there, kid?" Pete asked as he pulls up his ski mask to show his face.

"I'm fine." Leo stated. "Can't believe that plan worked."

"Well you had the best backup, Hawkeye." Claud said. "Any word from the boy wonder?"

"Millie just got a call." Leo said. "Hope it's good news."

Millie yelps in joy and jumps up and down which makes Pete smile. "That sounds like good news to me."

Millie hangs up and runs over to the guys "Freddie's awake! He's alive."

Leo lets out a sigh of relief "That's the best news I've heard all day." He then hugs Millie and kisses her on the forehead.

•••

At the Maestro's secret base, David walks down the hallway being flanked by Alec, Dante and Shadow. Shadow looked worse for wear as his costume had fire damage from his encounter with the Fox and his friends.

"So Pulse isn't dead?" David asked disappointed.

"I'm sorry, sir." Shadow said apologetically. "I thought that I could finish them off and I failed."

David takes a deep breath and calms himself "It's fine. Tomorrow is another day. The plus side of the last few days is the merger and Ms Skylark is safe so everyone wins."

"She is very shaken up by all this." Alec stated.

"Well her PTSD will be an advantage for my business dealings." David said then looks at Dante. "Mr Bowman, take our masked friend back to his place. He needs a rest, he's had a long night. After that, you can take your Christmas vacation."

"Yes, thank you, sir." Dante said as he takes Shadow down the opposite end of the hall out of the building.

David looks to Alec "You can take your vacation as well but just as we check on the good doctor and her progress."

Alec nods as they walk into a room and close the door behind them. On a sign next to the door it reads 'Project 314'

•••

At the crack of dawn, Leo was no longer wearing his costume and was sitting on the couch in the upper level of the warehouse. He looked sore as Cassie was running her glowing hands over his injures while Millie, Pete and Galen look on.

"Gabe and Claud are still cleaning up down in the cave. He said some of his equipment got fried but most of it can be replaced." Millie informed them.

"It's a Christmas miracle." Leo joked.

"Tonight we did get a miracle. Freddie's alive and I don't need anymore surprises." Cassie said.

"Amen to that, Princess." Pete stated.

Cassie looks over at Millie "And you just happened to use the skills I taught you to fight off Shadow?"

"I had to. He was going to kill Leo." Millie stated.

"Let me at least heal you before you go home. Don't want to explain why you look like you were fighting for your life to your father." Cassie said.

Millie nods "Where's Sam?"

"Think she went on the roof. She needs to talk to him." Cassie said.

•••

On the top of the roof of the warehouse, Freddie leans up against the edge of the building and stares at the sunrise with a hopeful smile on his face. As he looks out, Sam walks up behind him and catches his attention.

"Great view, huh?" Sam spoke up.

Freddie looks back at her and smiles "Yeah. Didn't think I'd see another one after last."

Sam walks over and stands next to him "Well, I didn't think I'd see you open your eyes again so we're both having an awesome day."

Freddie sighs "I'm sorry I ran off last night. It was reckless and I shouldn't have done it but I had to try to stop this guy."

"I know but… You could've died." Sam said softly. "If you had, I don't know what I would've done. I didn't want to lose you before I…"

"Before what?" Freddie asked.

Sam takes a deep breath and stares into his eyes "Before I could tell you how I felt."

"Sam…"

"When we broke up, I thought that it was because we didn't click but that's not true." Sam said. "I was scared and I thought if-"

"If we ended it, we wouldn't end up hurting each other?" Freddie said.

"Yeah." Sam said. "Now I'm thinking I made a huge mistake that night."

"What do you mean?" Freddie asked.

"Damn it, Benson. For a smart guy, you're pretty clueless." Sam remarked.

Before Freddie could defend himself, Sam grabs him by his shirt collar and plants a deep and passionate kiss on her lips. A kiss that seemed to last for hours once Freddie understands what was going on.

Once they pull away from their kiss, Freddie looks deeply into her eyes "I think I get it now."

Sam laughs as he gives her his own kiss which she reciprocates with the same level of love.

Unbeknownst to the pair, Cassie was coming on to the roof to check on them but she sees them kissing. She smiles at the sight of this second miracle then she begins to leave. She looks back and says softly "You deserve it, kiddo."

Cassie goes back into the building as Freddie and Sam continue to kiss.

•••

One Week Later

Christmas Night

At the Christmas party at the Centre, the gang as well as few extra guests are having a great time and the Centre was decorated with great effort. Everyone was in their best clothing for the party.

[Soundtrack Note: 'Christmas in Hollis' by RUN DC plays at the party]

Sam and Freddie were the center of the party as the reunited couple was on cloud nine. Millie and Melanie were giggling at this and when they saw Cassie and Danny close to each other.

"Operation Matchmaker is a go." Millie said to Melanie who nods in agreement as they make their plan go into motion.

Ben and Nick were chatting with Gabe and Galen about something random when Nick catches an eye at Cassie "Who's that ravishing redhead?"

Gabe and Galen look back at what Nick was looking at "Oh that's Cassie Sinclair. She's Freddie's aunt." Gabe told him.

"Would you boys mind if I go say Merry Christmas to her." Nick said as he excused himself. The three men watch and they look amused.

"He's going to crash and burn, isn't he?" Ben asked.

"Oh yeah." Galen stated.

"Like the Hindenburg." Gabe quipped as Ben just laughs.

Nick walks over to Cassie who was by the by the egg nog bowl and drinking some of the egg nog. "Excuse me?" Cassie looks up and wipes the bit of the drink on her lip. "You're name's Cassie, right?"

"Yeah, who's asking?" Cassie asked.

"I'm Nick Frances, Ben's cousin." Nick introduced himself.

"Oh, pleasure to meet you." She said as she offers her hand for a shake but instead he kisses her hand which makes her laugh nervously. "Charming Brit isn't just a cliché, is it?"

"Something like that." Nick said. "So what is a beautiful woman like you doing alone?"

Before Cassie could respond, Danny walks over to Cassie for the save. "What's going on?"

"Danny, hey." Cassie said.

"Oh, I'm terribly sorry. I assumed that you were here alone." Nick said as he begins to walk away. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Cassie."

"Um, you too, Nick." Cassie said. She looks back at Danny. "I so owe you, Parker."

"No charge, Sinclair." Danny said. He stares at Sam and Freddie who are busying talking to Claud and Leo. "Still can't believe that they're back together."

"Well, you can't stop the power of love." Cassie said laughing. "You are okay with them back together, aren't you?"

"Hey, whatever makes Sam happy, I'm supportive of it." Danny said.

Millie then walks over to the pair "Hey, can I get a picture of you two?"

"Oh, sure." Cassie said as the two did their best to pose for a picture.

"Oh, not here." Millie said as she grabs them both and moves them to an archway at the Centre. "Okay, now you two get close."

Cassie and Danny do as instructed and the pose for the picture. Millie looks up and smiles. "What?" Cassie asked.

Melanie walks over to Millie and the two girls giggle "Well look at. Mistletoe."

Cassie and Danny look up and see a small bit of mistletoe hanging from the archway and the two realize it was a setup "You little naughty elves!"

"Whose idea was this anyway?" Danny demanded.

Millie raises her hand "I'm the mastermind, sorry. Now you two pucker up. It's Christmas Tradition."

"Don't wanna make Santa mad, do you?" Melanie stated.

Danny sighs "Don't want to make that guy mad. Let's get this-"

Before he can finish his sentence, Cassie grabs his face and plants a kiss on his lips. After a quick kiss, she looks back at a nervous Danny.

"There, happy?" Cassie said.

Millie snapped a picture before Cassie and Danny stopped kissing "Oh this is so going on Instagram."

Cassie switches her look from kindness to frustration "Millie, delete that picture now!"

Millie laughs as Cassie begins to chase her while their friends laugh.

Danny stands in shock from the kiss but shakes it off and watches the scene.

Leo and Claud were still talking to Sam and Freddie but Victor interrupted the conversation.

"Excuse me, I need to speak to Leo." Victor said.

Leo nods and walks over to Victor as he is pulled aside "I know you are worried that you can't trust me but I love your daughter and hurting her is the last thing I would want-"

"I know and I trust you, son. Truly I do." Victor said which made Leo smile. "However, if you ever hurt my daughter in anyway, I will kill you and make it look like an accident. Do I make myself clear?"

Leo gulps and nods "Perfectly, sir."

Victor smiles and pats Leo on the back "Good. Enjoy the party." He then walks off as Millie runs over to him and hides behind her boyfriend.

"Hide me, Cassie wants me dead." Millie said. Leo laughs then kisses her to make her feel better.

Before Cassie could catch up to Millie, Pete stops her and has the gift box Leonard told him deliver and gives it to her. "I thought we weren't doing secret Santa." She said.

"I found it on your door before I came here. Says it's for Freddie." Pete said.

Cassie shakes the box as Freddie and Sam walk over to them, "Doesn't sound like a bomb but I'm not sure I should give this to him."

"Give who what?" Freddie asked.

"Oh, um Pete found at present at my door. Said it's for you." Cassie said handing him the box.

Freddie cautiously opens the box and finds tissue paper and underneath it was a brown leather jacket inside. "Whoa. This is for me?"

"Wow, whoever got this for you has great taste." Sam comments as Freddie puts on the jacket.

"Not bad, right?" Freddie asked then he sees Cassie's expression. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing. It just, you look like your dad. That jacket is like the one your dad had." Cassie said.

"Oh. Um, thanks." Freddie said.

[Soundtrack Note: 'I'll Be Home' by Meghan Trainor starts to play at the party]

Sam grabs him by the arm "Okay, slow dance time."

Freddie tries to object but the attempts are futile as she pulls him to the dance floor while the other couple dance to the song. "Okay."

Pete gaps her on her shoulder "That's not why you looked at him like that, is it?"

Cassie shakes her head "That looks like Lenny's jacket because it is his jacket. My brother is checking in on us and Freddie doesn't know if."

Pete looks down, feeling guilty for knowing the truth.

As they dance, Freddie pulls out a small gift box from his pocket and gives it to Sam.

"Benson, this isn't what I think it is?" Sam asked looking nervous. "You're not moving at lightspeed because we're back together, are you?"

"Oh no, no, no." Freddie insisted. "I bought this a while back and I thought it would look perfect on you."

Sam opens the box and finds the necklace with the lightning bolt charm. The one he bought from Wayne Torrance. "Whoa, this is really pretty. And a little themey with your alter ego."

"Let me put it for you." Freddie said as Sam turns her back to him and he puts the necklace around her neck. She touches the charm and beams. Sam turns to face her boyfriend. Her true love. "I promise you that we will make this work. It's not gonna be easy but I want to be with you for however long we live."

"I can get behind that." Sam said as she kisses him on the lips and the two dance even close as the music plays off.

•••

Main Cast

Fredward 'Freddie' Benson - Nathan Kress

Cassandra 'Cassie' Sinclair- Melissa Archer

Millicent 'Millie' Flores - Ashley Argota

Gabriel 'Gabe' Morgan - Landon Liboiron

Peter 'Pete' Sawyer - Charlie Hunnam

Also Starring

Detective Victor Flores- Daniel Dae Kim

Detective Daniel 'Danny' Parker - David Giuntoli

Galen Lennox- Tyler Hoechlin

Leopold 'Leo' Maxwell - Dylan O'Brien

Samantha 'Sam' Puckett - Jennette McCurdy

Guest Starring

Claudia 'Claud' Moon - Bex Taylor-Klaus

Alec Grayson - Colin Donnell

Melanie Puckett - Jennette McCurdy

Benjamin 'Ben' Frances - Max Deacon

Nicholas 'Nick' Frances - Arthur Darvill

Charlotte 'Charlie' Robertson – Lauren Collins

Heather Chase - Ashley Benson

Fiona Morgan - Mary Louise Parker

David Morgan - David Morrissey

Meadow Skylark - Crystal Reed

Dante Bowman - Phil Brooks (homework for you guys, I'm using his real name so you guys can find out - hint, he's the Best In The World)

Jackie Patterson - Jackee Harry

•••

And that Ladies and Gentlemen was episode fourteen.

Thanks to all my readers for your patience and I hope to have more episodes of season one next year. You guys mean a lot to me I hope you guys enjoyed this episode.

Happy Holidays and have a festive New Year

See you all next year